45

1. COMMON SEMITIC / COMPARATIVE SEMITICS 1.1. METHODOLOGY/SOCIOLINGUISTICS [Only works with some bearing on Semitics; cf. LBY: “Interrelations between families of languages”] Aklilu Yilma, “Jargon of chat chewers: a sociolinguistic analysis”, Læssān 19, 2005, 23-39. W.F. Albright, T.O. Lambdin, “The evidence of language”, The Cambridge Ancient History I/1, chap. IV,

Cambridge 1970, pp. 122-155. P. Baldi, ed., Linguistic Change and Reconstruction Methodology (Trends in Linguistics: Studies and

Monographs 45), Berlin/New York 1990. J. Barr, “The ancient Semitic languages - The conflict between philology and linguistics”, TPhS 1968-

1969, 37-55. K. Bergsland, H. Vogt, “On the validity of Glottochronoly”, Current Anthropology 3, 1962, 115-153. W.R. Bodine, “Linguistics and philology in the study of ancient Near Eastern languages”, in Fs. Lambdin,

p. 39-54. L. Bordaṣ, “Etnologia ed orienalistica romantica nei nouvi stati Italia e Romania: Angelo De Gubernatis,

Dora d’Istria e gli studiosi romeni nella seconda metà dellOttocento”, AION 65, 2005, 103-119. T. Bynon, “The Hamito-Semitic hypothesis and models of language relationship”, in A2CISCS, pp. 21-30. S. Chaker, “Comparatisme et reconstruction dans le domaine chamito-sémitique: problèmes de méthodes et

de limites”, CLAIX 8, 1990, 161-186. M. Cohen, “Quelques mots sur comparaison et restitution”, in HS, pp. 21-24. C. Cohen, “The ‘Held method’ for comparative Semitic philology”, JANES 19, 1989, 9-23. D. Cohen, “À propos de l’analyse lexicostatistiqe des langues sémiriques”, GLECS 10, 1963-1966, 90-92. L.E. Edzard, Polygenesis, convergence, and entropy: an alternative model of linguistic evolution applied to

Semitic linguistics, Wiesbaden 1998 [rev.: Diachronica 17, 2000, 445-451 (D.D. Testen); AnL 42/ 2000, 592-595 (D.L. Appleyard); WZKM 93, 2003, 259-260 (G. Khan); OLZ 97, 2002, cols. 5-26 (R. Voigt); Kratylos 47, 2002, 150-153 (R. Stempel)].

C. Ehret, “Language change and the material correlates of language and ethnic shift”, Antiquity 62, 1988, 564-574.

R. Dirven, “The use of languages and langue policies in Africa: goals of the LiCCA program”, IJSL 100-101, 1993, 179-189.

G. Garbini, “Problemi di metodo relativo alla comparazione lingüística semitica: cento anni dopo”, AION 37, 1977, 113-124.

R.Garr, “The Comparartive Method in Semitic Lingusitics”, AuOr 23, 2005, 17-21. I. Godoin, Z. Vesel, eds, Figures pionnières de l’orientalisme. Convergences Européennes. Monde

anglophone, Europe centrale et orientale (Res Orientales 20), Leuven 2011 [rev.: WZKM 103, 2013, 506-510 (L. Müller-Funk)].

G. Goldenberg, “The contribution of semitic languages to linguistic thinking”, JEOL 30, 1987, 107-115. G. Goldenberg, “Congruence and comitative and a problem of linguistic typology”, in A2CILCS, pp.

133-147. G. Goldenberg, “Semitic linguistics andgeneral linguistics”, in IOS XX, pp. 21-41. S. Gudschinsky, “The abc’s of Lexicostatistics”, Word 12, 1956, 175-176. R. Hetzron, “Where the grammar fails”, Language 51, 1975, 859-872. H. Hoïjer, “Lexicostatistics:a Critique”, Language 32, 1956, 49-60.

46

J.H. Hosper, ed., General linguistics and the teaching of dead Hamito-Semitic languages. Proceedings of the Symposium held in Groningen, 7th-8th November, 1975 on the Occasion of the 50th Anniversary of the Institute of Semitic Studies and Near Eastern Archaeology of the State University at Groningen (StSLL 9), Leiden 1978 [rev.: JAOS 104, 1984, 383-384 (J.L. Malone)].

J. Huehnergard, “New Directions in the Study of Semitic Languages”, in SANE, pp. 251-272. D.H. Hymes, “Lexicostatistics so far”, Current Anthropology 1, 1960, 3-44. D.H. Hymes, “More on lexicostatistics”, Current Anthropology 1, 1960, 338-345. P.M. Kožin, “Society and culture (Palaeosociology in archaeology and liguistics)” (Russ.), in LRDIV

1989/1, pp.55-67. S.A. Kaufman, “Semitics: Directions and Re-Directions”, in SANE, pp. 273-282. Ar. Keidan, “Language and linguistics as an analytic tool for the study of (orienal) languages”, RSO 84,

2012, 235-240. S.V. Kullanda, “Where does liguistics end and where does history begin?”, in LRDIV 1989/1, pp. 68-74. S. Levin, “What does cognate mean?”, GL 36, 1996, 257-269 [In reply to A. Kaye and other reviewers of

Semitic and Indo-European]. S. Levin, “Lexical methods in Afroasiatic or Hamito-Semitic”, GL 37, 1997, 157-181 [rev. art. on Orel-

Stolvoba and Ehret’s works]. J.L. Malone, “Rules of synchronic analogy: A proposal based on evidence from three Semitic languages”,

FL 5, 1969, 534-559 [Tiberian Hebrew, Classic Mandaic, Classic Ethiopic]. A. Manaster Ramer, P.A. Michalove, “Methodologies in long-range comparison and the reconstruction of

Nostratic”, Linguistics 35, 1997, 589-596 [rev. art. on Bomhard-Kerns, The Nostratic Macrofamily] B. Maier, Semitic Studies in Victorian Britain. A portrait of William Wright and his world through his

letters, Würzburg 2011 [rev. : WZKM 103, 2013, 494-496 (Cl. Holes)]. M.L. Mayer, “Ricerche sul problema dei rapporti fra lingue indouropee e lingue semitiche”, Acme 13,

1960, 77-100. G.F. Meier, “Wortprobleme in asiatischen Sprachen”, ZPhon 34, 1981, 51-58, 279-284. A. Meillet, La méthode comparative en linguistique historique, Paris 1925 (repr. 1966; Eng. ver. 1967). A. Mettouchi, Ch. Chanard, “From fie annotated corpora : the CorpAfroAs project”, FAITSC 2, 2010, 255-

266. J.P. Monferrer Sala, “Comparative Semitics as incentive for textual and literary analyses in the Arabic

framework”, in P4IACS, pp. 55-69. T. Muraoka, “Between Linguistics and Philology”, ANES 41, 2004, 85-94. A.Murtonen, Outline of a general theory of linguistics, Melbourne 1969 [rev.: Linguistique 6, 1970/2,

134-137 (C. Levy)]. A. Murtonen, “Brief Outline of Linguistic Analysis on an Empirical Basis”, in Fs. Petrá…ek, pp. 393-414. H.-P. Müller, “Zur Theorie der historisch vergleichenden Grammatik dargestellt am sprachgeschitlichen

Kontext des Althebräischen”, Fs. Leslau 1991 II, pp. 1100-1118. J. Owens, “Interterminacy and the comparative method: Arabic as a model for understanding the history of

Aramaic”, in Fs. Holes, pp. 3-15. T. Penchoen, “la glottochronologie”, GLECS 10, 1983-1966, 84-88. C. Rabin, “Problems of inter-branch comparison”, in StChAL, pp. 65-77. F. Rundgren, “Principia linguistica Semitica”, OS 29, 1980, 32-102 [(0. Introd.). 1.The permutati on xlq. 2.

Principia linguistica. 3. The ideomorpheme xlq in some verbal forms. 4. The text as a network].

47

Gr. Savà, M. Tosco, “La mort es langues en domaine chamito-sémitique”, in LChSAA 2, pp. 279-290. R. H. Schmidt, “Historische Sprachvergleichung und ihre typologische Ergänzung”, ZDMG 116, 1966,

8-22. J. Shimron, ed., Language processing and acquisition in languages of Semitic, root-based-morphology

(Language acquisition & language disorders, 28), Amsterdam 2003. S.A. Starostin, “Historico-comparative linguistics and lexicography” (Russ.), in LRDIV 1989/1, pp. 3-39. M. Swadesh, “Lexicostatistics Dating of Prehistoric Etnic Contacts”, Journal of the American

Philosophical Society 96, 1952, 452-463. O. Szemerényi, Trends and Tasks in Comparative Philology, London 1960. B. Turchetta, “Politica linguistica e identitá etnica in contesto rnultilingue”, in ECL, pp. 495-505. G. W. Tzereteli, “Zur Frage der Beziehungen zwischen den semitischen und hamitischen Sprachen”, MIO

16, 1970, 271-280. R. Voigt, “Rekonstruktion oder Konvergenz? Zur Methodik in der semitischen Sprachwissenschaft”, OLZ

97, 2002, cols. 5-26. W. von Soden, Sprache, Denken und Begriffsbildung im Alten Orient, Wiesbaden 1974 [rev.: ArOr 45,

1977, 282-283 (B. Hruska); OLZ 76, 1981, 133-138 (S.A. Picchioni)]. W. von Soden, “Zur Methode der semitisch-hamitischen Sprachvergleichung”, JSS 10, 1965, 159-177. V.V. Struve-M.A. Korostovcek, “Semitologija kak otrasl’ vostokovedenija” (Semitology as a branch of

Oriental Studies), in SJMPK, pp. 33-40. An. Zaborski, “Ethnos, language communities and language shift: some problems and examples in case of

Afroasiatic languages”, in ECL, pp. 169-179. 1.2. DESCRIPTIVE PRESENTATION 1.2.0. General D.N. Freedman et al., “Languages”, in The Anchor Bible Dictionary, vol. IV, New York NY 1992, pp.

155-229. S. Levin, “Studies in comparative grammar. IV”, GL 36, 1996, 167-177 (Eg., Hit., Lat., Heb.-Aram.). L.R. Palmer, Descriptive and Comparative Linguistics: A Critical Introduction, New York NY 1972. V. Ševoroškin, ed., Explorations in Language Macrofamilies, Bochum 1989. 1.2.1. The Nostratic Level [A selection; cf. BLY, “Interrelationship between families; Nostratic”; Bomhard-Kerns, The Nostratic Macrofamily,

1994]. [A reminder: A. Cuny, Études prégrammaticales sur le domaine des langues indo-europeennes et chamito-sémitiques, Paris 1924.] H. Möller, Semitisch und Indogermanisch, Kopenhagen 1906 (repr. Hildesheim 1978)]. P. Aalto, “Zum Problem des ‘Nostratischen’”, FUF 42, 1977, 277-280. P. Aalto, “The Problem of ‘Nostratic’”, AION 10, 1988, 49-65. G.B. Adams, “Hamito-Semitic and the pre-Celtic substratum in Ireland”, in HS, pp. 233-247. Y.L. Arbeitman, “Afrasian/Indo-Hittite ‘Reciprocal’ Relations”, in Fs. Petrá…ek, pp. 15-74.

48

M.C. Astour, “The problem of Semitic in ancient Crete”, JAOS 87, 1967, 190-195 (rev. of C.H. Gordon, Evidence for the Minoan Language 1966).

V. Blažek, “Problémy a perspektivy nostratické hypotézy” (Problems and perspectives in the Nostratic hypothesis), Slovo a slovesnost 49, 1988, 39-52.

A.R. Bomhard, “The Indo-European/Semitic Hypothesis Re-examined”, JIES 5, 1977, 55-99. A.R. Bomhard, “The Nostratic Macrophamily (with Special Reference to Indo-European)”, Word 43, 1992,

61-83. A.R. Bomhard, “Indo-European and Afroasiatic: New Evidence for the Connection”, in Fs. Kerns, pp. 351-

474. A.R. Bomhard, Indo-European and the Nostratic Hypothesis, Charleston SC 1996 [rev.: Diachronica 15,

1998, 341-348 (P.J. Sidwell); Word 49, 1998, 113-117 (S.J. Matthews)]. A.R. Bomhard, “Nostratic, Eurasiatic, and Indo-European”, in NSE, pp. 17-49. A.R. Bomhard-J.C. Kerns, The Nostratic Macrofamily. A Study in Distant Linguistic Relationship (Trends

in Linguistics, Studies and Monographs, 74), Berlin/New York 1994 [rev.: Language 32, 1966, 656-657 (L.R. Campbell); Word 47, 1996, 456-464 (P. Sidwell); Linguistics 35, 1997, 589-596 (A. Manaster Ramer, P.A. Michalove) BSL 93, 1998, 111-116 (J.-P. Levet); Eyb 70, 1998, 15-27 (C.T. Hodge)].

L.R. Campbell, “Nostratic: a personal assesssment”, in NSE, pp. 107-152. G. Clauson, “‘Nostratic’”, JRAS 1973, 46-55 (rev. of V.M. Illić-Svityć, Opyt sravnenija nostrati…eskix

jazykov, infra). A.B. Dolgopolskij, The Nostratic macrofamily and linguistic palaeontology (Papers in the Prehistory of

Languages 1), Cambridge 1998 [rev.: LPosn 41, 1999, 181-188 (G. Takács)]. A. Gluhak, “Nostratica”, Suvremena Lingvistika 15-16, 1977, 49-66. E. Coghill, G. Deutscher, “The origin of ergativity in Sumerian, and the ‘inversion’ in pronominal

agreement: a historical explanation based on Neo-Aramaic parallels”, Or 71, 2002, 267-290. C.H. Gordon, “Minoan Linear A”, JNES 17, 1958, 245-255 [Akkadian lexical affinities in Minoan Linear]. C.H. Gordon, “The Language of the Hagia Triada Tablets”, Klio 1960, 63-68. C.H. Gordon, Before the Bible. The Common Background of Greek and Hebrew Civilisations, New York

19652 [Chapter VI on the decipherment of Minoan as a Northwest Semitic language, pp. 206-217] [rev.: JSS 8, 1963, 277-282 (G.R. Driver); Interpretation 18, 1964, 191-198 (W.F. Albright); JBL 83, 1964 72-76 (M.H. Pope)].

C.H. Gordon, “Minoan”, JNES 21,1962, 207-210 [Linear A is West Semitic]. C.H. Gordon, “Eteocretan”, JNES 21, 1962, 211-214 [Eteocretan is West Semitic]. C.H. Gordon, “Toward a Grammar of Minoan”, Or 32, 1963, 292-297. C.H. Gordon, Evidence for the Minoan Language, Ventnor, NJ 1966 [rev.: Syria 44, 1967, 437-440 (O.

Masson); RA 1967, 143.144 (J. Raison); JHS 87, 1967, 159-160 (M. Pope); Em 20, 1967, 380-382 (A. Tovar); Sefarad 27, 1967, 125-127; (F. Díaz Esteban); Lingua 20, 1968, 195-201 (C.J. Ruijgh); WS NF 1,1967, 554-556; (W. Dressler); RBPh 45, 1967, 584-586 (L. Deroy); Aevum 41, 1967, 254-256 (C. Milani); JBL 86, 1967, 241-244 (J.C. Greenfield); Lg 44, 1968, 110-118 (E.L. Bennet); Phoenix 21, 1967, 318 (E.J. Revell); The Clasical Journal 62, 1967, 324-328 (T.T. Duke)].

C.H. Gordon, “The Semitic Language of Minoan Crete”, in Fs. Kerns, pp. 761-782. C.H. Gordon, “Linguistic Continuity from Minoan to Eteocretan”, SMEA 1967, 89-92. C.H. Gordon, “The Present State of Minoan Studies”, in Atti e memorie del 1º Congresso interanzionale di

micenologia, Roma 27 settembre – 3 ottobre 1967 (Incunabula Graeca 25, 1-3), Roma 1968, pp. 383-388.

49

C.H. Gordon, “Minoan”, in Studi in onore di Piero Meriggi (Athenaeum 47), Pavia 1969, pp. 125-135 [rev.: Paideia 24, 1969, 357-359 (V. Pisani)].

C.H. Gordon, “The Language of Crete: A New Area for the Science of the Hebrew Language”, in M. Zohari et al., eds, Hagut Ivrit b-Amerika (. Tel Aviv ) 1, 1972, 186-239.

C.H. Gordon, “The Decipherment of Minoan and Eteocretan”, JRAS 1975, 148-158 [attempt at decipherment as a Semitic language].

C.H. Gordon, “Semitic Inscriptions from Crete”, HAR 8, 1984, 83-88 [Eteocretan belongs to Northwest Semitic. Strong affinities to Aramaic].

C.H. Gordon, “Reflections on the Decipherment of Minoan”, Or 53, 1984, 453-455. J.H. Greenberg, “The convergence of Eurasiatic and Nostratic”, in NSE, pp. 51-60. J.H. Greenberg, Indoeuropean and its closest relatifs, I, Standford CA 2000. L. Heilmann, Camito-semitico e indoeuropeo, Bologna 1949. C.T. Hodge, “Indoeuropean and Afroasiatic”, in S.M. Lamb, E.D. Mitchell, eds, Sprung from some

common source: investigations into the prehistory of language, Standford, UP 1991, pp. 141-165 [rev.: AmA 94, 1992, 1019-1020 (L. Campbell); AnL 32, 1990 (1992) 376-380 (D.A. Ringe)].

K. Jongeling, “Afro-Asiatic and Insular-Celtic”, NS/NELL 1, 1995, 135-165. M. Kaiser, V. Sevoroskin, “Nostratic”, ARA 17, 1988, 309-329. É. Korenchy, “On the Nostratic Language Family Hypothesis”, Nyelvtudományi Közlemények 77, 1975,

109-115. W.P. Lehmann, “Active language characteristics in Pre-Indo-European and Pre-Afro-Asiatic”, GL 35,

1995, 51-79. S. Levin, Indo-European and Semitic languages, Albany 1971 [rev.: OLZ 69, 1974, 126-131 (W. von

Soden); Language 49, 1973, 204-209 (J.L. Malone); General Linguistics 13, 1972, 101-109 (O. Szemerényi); CPh 68, 1973, 301-303 (G.M. Mering); RSEL 2, 1972, 453-454 (F. Villar); VIJ 10, 1972, 162-164 (M.A. Mehendale); BSL 72, 1977, 85-89 (J. Haudry)].

S. Levin, Semitic and Indo-European. The Principal Etymologies, with observations on Afro-Asiatic (ASThHLSc, CILTh 129), Amsterdam/Philadelphia 1995 [rev.: ESYb 71, 1999, 233-235 (G. Décsy); GL 36, 1999, 198-200 (A.S. Kaye); Word 50, 1999, 431-335 (V.H. Mair); AnL 40, 1998, 318-332 (C.T. Hodge)].

S. Levin, “Reply to the review of Semitic and Indo-European”, HoL 5, 1999, 64-69. S. Levin, “Anomalies of Homeric Greek, clarified by Semitic parallels”, in Fs. Grumach, pp. 194-203. S. Levin, “Greek occupational terms with Semitic counterparts”, in LACUS pp. 296-263. A. Manaster Ramer, P.A. Michalove, K.S. Baertsch, K.I. Adams, “Exploring the Nostratic hypothesis”, in

NSE, pp. 61-84. K.H. Menges, “Nostratic Linguistics. The First International Syposium”, Anthropos 84, 1989, 569-573. V.E. Orel Vladimir, “On the ancient contacts between Hamito-Semitic and North Caucasian”, FLH 15,

1994, 37-46. K. Petráćek, “K problematice nostratické teorie (z hlediska fonologie semitohamitský jazykú)” (On the

Problem of the Nostratic Theory [from the Viewpoint of the pohonology of the Hamito-Semitic Languages]), SS 37, 1976, 60-61.

K. Petráćek, “Semitohamitské jazyky a nostratická hypotéza” (The hamito-Semitic Languages and the Nostratic Hypothesis), SS 44, 1983, 57-63.

M. Piantelli, “Rapporti tra mito e lingua nell’area indoeurpea e camito-semitica”, A3GSCSI 116-125.

50

V. Pisani, “Indoeuropeo e camitosemitico”, AION 3, 1949, 333-339 (= Saggi di linguistica storica, Torino 1959, pp. 71-78).

U. Rapallo, “Metafore indeuropee e camito-semitiche”, ASGM 21, 1978-80 (1981), 73-81. G.A. Rendsburg, “On Jan Best’s ‘Decipherment’ of Minoan Linear A”, JANES 14, 1982 79-87. R.L. Oswalt, “A probabilistic evaluation of North Eurasiatic Nostratic”, in NSE, pp. 199-216 [cf. pp. 217-

236: W.H. Baxter, “Response to Oswalt and Ringe”] E. Salvaneschi, “Latino biblico quale tramite di concordanze celtico-semitiche?”, in Lingua a contatto del

mondo antico. Atti del Congresso della Società Italiana de Glottologia, Napoli 12 e 13 maggio 1978, Pisa 1978, pp. 61-92.

B.A. Serebrennikov, “On the So-called ‘Nostratic’ Languages”, in V.V. Ševoroškin, T.L. Markey, eds, Typology, Relationship and Time, Ann Arbor, MI 1986, pp. 66-86.

S.M. Sergejev, “On the Phonetic structure of Linear A” (Russ.), in LRDIV 1984/1, pp. 86-88. S.M. Sergejev, “Monuments of the Cretan writing: textual structure as a key to decipher the language”

(Russ.), in LRDIV 1984/1, pp. 89-92. K.O. Shamsuddin, “Origin of the Dravidian and Semitic languages”, in V.E. Subromoniam, E. Valentine,

eds, Proceedings of the First All India Conference of Dravidian Linguists [Trivadrum, June 3-4] 1971, 2 vols., Trivandrum 1973/1975, I, pp. 3-12.

B. Tagliavini, “La preistoria dell’indoeuropeo e le relazioni di questo con altre familie linguistiche”, in Atti del Congresso di Linguisti tenuto a Milano nei giorni 2-4 giugno 1949, Milano 1950, pp. 32-35, 44-46.

T. Vennemann, Europa Vasconica. – Europa Semitica, ed. P.N. Aziz Hanna (TLStM 138), Berlin/New York 2003 [rev.: Archivo Teológico Granadino 67, 2004, 397-421 (A. Torres)].

B. Vine, “Indo-European and Nostratic. Some further comments (A response to Manaster Ramer-Michalove, ‘Exploring the Nostratic hypothesis’)”, in NSE, pp. 85-105.

A. Vovin, “Nostratic and Altaic”, in NSE, pp. 257-270. H. Wagner, “Indogermanisch-Vorderasiatisch-Mediterranes”, KZ 75, 1957, 58-75 (On common wandering

words). 1.2.2. The Afro-Asiatic Level

[A selection]

[A reminder: F. Beguinot, “L’unità linguistica semito-camitica”, in Atti VIII Convegno ‘Volta’. Tema: L’Africa, della R.

Accademia d’Italia. Vol. I. Roma 1939, pp. 139-144]. F.M. Müller, A Survey of Languages: Semitic, Arian, and Turarian, London 1855 (repr. 1976: Delhi). J. Vendryes, “Le théorie japhétique de M. Marr”, Revue Celtique 12, 1924, 291-293].

J.R. Applegate, “The Berber Languages”, in AAS, pp. 96-118. X. Barillot, S. Bendjaballah, “Constraints gabaritiques en Somali”, in FdL 1, pp. 2340. M.L. Bender, “Upside-down Afrasian”, AAP 50, 1997, 19-34. V. Blažek, “Semitic *táwar-‘bull’ and its relatives”, in Fs. Diakonoff 2003, pp. 7-12. V. Blažek, “A new contribution to comparative-historical Afrasian linguistics”, AAS 24, 1989, 203-222. T. Bynon, “The Hamito-Semitic hypothesis and models of language relationship”, in A2CISCS, pp. 21-30. D. Cohen, “Langues chamito-sémitiques”, en A. Martinet, ed., Le langage, Bruges 1968, pp. 1288-1330. D. Cohen, “Le chamito-sémitique”, in ChSL, pp. 9-30.

51

M. Cohen, “Langues chamito-sémitiques et linguistique historique”, Scientia 86, 1951, 304-310. (repr. CARL, pp. 210-217).

M. Cohen, “Langues chamito-sémitiques”, in LdM, pp. 82-181. M. Cohen, “Comptes rendus du Groupe Linguistique d’Études Chamito-Sémitiques (GLECS)”, Orbis 4,

1955, 499-500. I.M. Diakonoff, Jazyki drevnej Perednej Azii (Ancient Languages of Anterior Asia), Moskva 1967 [rev.:

Linguistica 9, 1969, 111-115 (F. Milavec)]. I.M. Diakonoff, “Opening address”, in HS, pp. 25-39 [On the general problems of Hamito-Semimitic

linguistics, with discussion]. I.M. Diakonoff, “Hamito-Semitic Languages”, in Enclypaedia Britannica, vol. 8, London 197415, pp. 589-

598. I.M. Diakonoff, “Lingvisticeskie dannye k istorii drevnejsich nositelej afrazijskich jazykov” [Linguistic

data on the history of the ancient representative Afroasiatic languages], TIEtn 103 (Africana 10), 1975, 117-130.

I.M. Diakonoff, Semito-Hamitic Languages. An essay in classification, Moscow 1965 [rev.: AION-O 26, 1966, 287-290 (G. Garbini); “Die semitohamitischen Sprachen in neuer Sicht”, RA 61, 1967, 137-149 (D.O. Edzard); BSL 66, 1971, 201 (D. Cohen)]. [A version of Semito-chamitskie jazyki, 1965].

I.M. Diakonoff, Afrasian languages. Languages of Asia and Africa, Moskva 1988 [rev.:AuOr 7, 1989, 287-288 (W.G.E. Watson)].

J. Fellman, “Linguistics and pre-history: the case of Afro-Asiatic”, Anthropos 75, 1980, 935-936. J. Fellman, “Francis William Newman (1805-1897) and Hamito-Semitic Linguistics”, CLO 10, 1982, 101-

104. J. Fellman, “Sociolinguistic notes on some Hamito-Semitic languages”, Orbis 31, 1982, 213-225 [1. An

early Amharic dictionary. 2. A hundred years of Gurage linguistics. 3. Sociolinguistic notes on an obsolescent language group: the case of Agaw. 4. Sociolinguistic notes on the history and spread of Hausa. 5. Sociolinguistic notes on Maltese. 6. Lines on the Maltese Academy 7. Lines on the life and work of Mikiel Anton Vassalli, “the father of the Maltese language”].

J. Friedrich, “Semitisch und Hamitisch”, BiOr 9, 1952, 154-157. Z. Frajzyngier, E. Shay, The Afroasiatic la:nguages(Cambridge language surveys), Cambridge 2012. L. Galand, “Berbère et ‘traits sémitiques communs’”, GLECS 18-23/2, 1973-1979, 463-478. J.H. Greenberg, “The Afro-Asiatic (Hamito-Semitic) Present”, JAOS 72, 1952, 1-9 (cf. AfrAb 4, 1953,

91-92). J.H. Greenberg, The Languages of Africa, Bloomington, IN 1966. R.J. Hayward, “Afroasiatic”, in B. Heine, ed., African languages:an introduction, Cambridge 2000, pp.

74-98. R. Hetzron, “Afroasiatic Languages”, in WML, pp. 645-653. R. Hetzron, “Afroasiatic Languages”, in Grolier Illustrated Encyclopedia (The Software Toolworks CD-

ROM Series), New York, NY 1990.C.T. Hodge, “Afroasiatic: An Overview”, in CTL/6, pp. 9-26 [cf. AAS].

C. Hodge, “Lislakh: Progress and Prospects”, in P3IHSC, pp. 413-421.

C.T. Hodge, “Afroasiatic ‘67”, LSci 1, 1968 13-21.

C. Hodge, “Lisramic”, LSci 20, 1972, 13-16.

C. Hodge, “Lisramic II”, AnL 17, 1975, 237-272 [1. Nomenclature (Lisramic = Hamito-Semitic); 2.

Scope; 3. Hist. of Lisramic studies; 4. The linguistic role of Lisramic; 5. Broadening horizons].

52

C.T. Hodge, “Lisramic (Afroasiatic): an overview”, in NSLE, pp. 43-65.

C.T. Hodge, “The implications of Lislakh for Nostratic”, in NSE, pp. 237-256.

C.T. Hodge, “Afroasiatic: the horizon and beyond”, JQR 74/2, 1983, 137-158.

C.C. Hodge, “Afroasiatic languages”, in ELL I, pp. 50-52.

C.T. Hodge, “Afroasiatic: An Overview”, in Miscellanea Hodge, pp. 33-54. (Cambridge language surveys) C.T. Hodge, “Afroasiatic: The Horizon and Beyond”, in Miscellanea Hodge, pp. 55-74.

C.T. Hodge, “Lismarmis (Afroasiatic): An Overview”, in Miscellanea Hodge, pp. 75-102.

N. Hukuhara, “Semu-hamugo no syousuugengo” (Hamito-Semitic minority languages), Gengo 18/7,

1989, 54-59. D. Ibriszimow, “Afroasiatic”, in J.E. Mabe, ed., Das Afrika-Lexikon : ein Kontinent in 1000 Stichwörter,

Stuttgart 2001, pp. 12-13. D. lbrisimov, V.Ja. Porchomovskij, “Towards a typology of kinship terms and systems in Afro-Asiatic

(Hamito-Semitic)”, in H. Ekkehard, ed., Topics in Chadic Linguistics: papers from the 1st Biennial

International Colloquium on the Chadic Language Family (Leipzig, July 5-8, 2001), Köln 2003, pp.

73-93. A.K. Irvine, “The Middle East, North Africa and Ethiopia”, in AWL, pp. 265-280. B.S. Isserlin, “Some aspects of the present state of Hamito-Semitic studies”, in HS, pp. 479-486. G. Janssens, “Belang van de Hamitische talen voor de Semietische vergelijkende taalkunde”, Handelingen

van het XXIVde Vlaams Filologencongres te Leuven, Leuven 1961 pp. 123-127. H. Jungraithmayr, ed., The Chad Languages in the Hamitosemitic-Nigritic Border Area. Papers of the

Marburg symposium, 1979 (Marburger Studien zu Afrika- und Asienkunde, Afrika 27), Berlin 1982. Fr. Kammerzell, “Probleme des afroasiatischen Sprachvergleichs”, IF 101, 1996, 208-290 [rev. art. on

Orel-Stolbova’s, Hamito-Semitic Etymological Dictionary, 1995]. J. Knappert, “Origin and development of the concept of Hamitic; the first sixty years: 1851-1911”, OLP 6-

7, 1975-76, 303-320. M. Liverani, “Stereotipi della lingua ‘altra’ nell’Asia anteriore antica”, ViOr 3, 1980, 15-31. S. Levin, “The problem of vowels in Proto-Afrasian, as reconstructed by Diakonoff and others”, in Fs.

Diakonoff 2003, pp. 275-289. Z. Leyew, B. Heine, “Comparative constructions in Africa: an Areal dimension”, APAL 1, 2003, 47-68

(Focus on the Ethiopian area). A. Loprieno, “Afroasiatische Sprachwissenschaft in Bewegung”, GM 54, 1982, 85-94. P. Marrassini, “Letture semitistiche. IV. Semitico e camitosemitico nella linguistica etiopica”, AO 15, 1976,

33-344 [rev. of P4ICEthSt]. M. Mous, “Loss of linguistic diversity in Africa”, in LDLM, pp. 157-170. H.G. Mukarovsky, “Langues apparentées au chamito-sémitique”, GLECS 11, 1966-1967, 83-91 [with a

critical note of D. Cohen]. H.G. Mukarovsky, “Hamito-Semitisch, Afro-Asiatisch, Erythräisch”: zum Wandel in Begriffen und

Verständnis”, ZPhon 34, 1981, 511-526. H.G. Mukarovsky, “West African and Hamito-Semitic languages”, WVM 13, 1966, 9-36. H.G. Mukarovsky, “Alguna consideraciones sobre las lenguas de África occidental”, FLV 29, 1997 329-

334 (On the hypothesis of an Afro-Asiatic-Basque connection). K.S. O1son, J. Hajek, “Crosslinguistic insights on the labial flap”, LT 7, 2003, 157-186. V.E. Orel, “From Hamito-Semitic to Ancient Egyptian: historical phonology”, FLH 16, 1995, 143-155.

53

K. Petráček, “Vers une conception dynamique du paradigme dans les études chamito-sémitiques”, MUSJ 48, 1973-1974, 155-163.

K. Petráček, “La typologie et la linguistique chamito-sémitique”, in A2CILCS, pp. 55-61. K. Petráček, “Die Grenzen des Semitohamitischen. Zentral-saharanische und Semitohamitische Sprachen in

phonologischer Hinsicht”, ArOr 40 (1972) 6-50. K. Petráček, Úvod do hamitosemitské (afroasijské) jazykovédy [Introduction to Hamito-Semitic

(Afroasiatic) Linguistics], Prague 1989. K. Petráček, “Saharisch und Hamitosemitisch”, in P23DOT, pp. 543-560. K. Petráček, “Le chamito-sémitique et les langues africaines. (En marge de l’étude de J. Tubiana)”, AAL 2,

1976, 165. N. Pilszczikowa, “Le haoussa et le chamito-sémitique à la lumiere de l’Essai comparatif de Marcel Cohen”,

RO 24, 1960, 97-130. J. Pleines, ed., La linguistique au Maghreb // Maghreb linguistics, Rabat 1990 [rev.: Arabica 44, 1997,

577-579 (P. Larcher)]. V.Ja. Porchomovskij, “Aspekt v semito-chamitskich jazykach : (k probleme rekonstrukcii)”, in OAJG, pp.

607-621 (Aspect in the Semito-Hamitic languages : on its reconstruction). C. Rabin, “Hamitic Languages as a Source of Semitic Etymologies”, in World Congress of Jewish Studies

6/1, Jerusalem 1977, pp. 329-340 C. Rabin, “A Semitist Looks at Chadic, in ChLHSN, pp. 9-11. C. Rabin, “Ron-Semitic Etymologies”, in ChLHSN, pp. 24-31. M. Rodinson, “Le chamito-sémitique à la lumiere d’un nouvel ouvrage”, JA 238, 1950, 151-160 [Analyse

de l’Essai comparatif de M. Cohen, cf. infra PHONOLOGY]. O. Rössler, “Der semitische Charakter der libyschen Sprache”, ZA 50, 1952, 121-150. O. Rössler, “Libysch-Hamitisch-Semitisch”, Oriens 17, 1964, 199-216. O. Rössler, “Semitohamitic - Language Stock or Language Type?”, in Marburg Symposium on the Chad

Languages (Marburger Studien zur Afrika- und Asienkunde A/27). Berlin 1982, pp. 15f. H.-J. Sasse, “Neue Perspektiven im Afroasiatischen?”, in H. Jungraithmayr, ed., Berliner Afrikanistische

Beiträge (XXI Deutsche Orientalistentag, Berlin 24.-29.3.1980), Berlin 1981, pp. 143-165. H.-J. Sasse, “Afroasiatisch”, in B. Heine, Th.C. Schadeberg, E. Wolff, eds, Die Sprachen Afrikas,

Hamburg 1981, pp. l29-148. M.-C. Siméone-Senelle, “Caractéristiques des pronoms et marques personnels en afro-asiatique”, in D.

Ibriszimow, G. Segerer, Systèmes de marques personnelles en Afrique. Louvain/Paris 2004, pp. 185-197.

M.-C. Siméone-Senelle, M. Vanhove, “L’afro-asiatique”, in H. Tourneux et J. Zerner, eds, Les Langues Africaines, Paris 2004, pp. 91-120

J.M. Solà Solé, “Présentation de l’article de Otto Rössler ‘Der semitische Charakter der lybischen Sprache”, GLECS 6, 1951-1954, 33-34 (seed also pp. 41-42).

G. Takács, “The Ancient Egyptian Pantheon and Comparative-Historical Afrasian Linguistics”, RO 52/2, 1999, 5-20.

G. Takács, “Ma’a lexicon and Afro-Asiatic III”, RO 55, 2002, 109-133. G. Takács, “North Caucasian and Afro-Asiatic: new lexical parallels”, RO 55, 2002, 97-103. G. Takács, “Questions of Egyptian and Afro-Asiatic comparison”, RO 56, 2003, 59-132. G. Takács, “Werner Vycichl and his Contribution to Afro-Asiatic (Semito-Hamitic); Comparative

Phonology and Etymology”, in LChSAA 2, pp. 151-171.

54

P. Thott-Hansen, Dansk Haandbog i Ostens Sprog (A Danish manual of the languages of the East), København 1945.

J. Tubiana, “Le chamito-sémitique et les langues africaines”, in P4ICEthSt/2, pp. 79-103 [cf. K. Petrá…ek, “Le chamito-sémitique et les langues africaines. (En marge de l’étude de J. Tubiana)”, AAL 2, 1976, 165].

A.N. Tucker, “What’s a name?”, in HS, pp. 471-477 [on the nomenclature for the Hamito-Semitic language family].

R.M. Voigt, “Zur Geschichte der vergleichenden Semitohamitistik: August Klingenheben und sein Beitrag zur semitohamitischen Sprachwissenschaft”, in Progressive Traditions in African and Oriental studies, Berlin 1988, pp. 155-165.

R.M. Voigt, “Vergleichende Tschadistic heute: Fortschritte in der tschadistischen und semitohamitischen Komparatistik”, OLZ 93, 1998, 605-619 [rev. art. of H. Jungraithmayr, D. Ibriszimow, Chadic Lexical Roots, I/II, Berlin 1994].

R.M. Voigt, “Hamitic”, in EA, pp. 991-992. R.M. Voigt, “Harnito-Sernitic”, in EA, pp. 992-993. W. Vycichl, “Les études chamito-sémitiques à l’Université de Fribourg et ‘lamékhitique’”, A1CILSCS, pp.

60-67. W. Vycichl, “Hamitic and Semitic languages”, in P3IHSC, pp. 483-488. A. Zaborski, “The stages of Hamito-Semitic”, RO 43, 1984 (1985), 179-183. A. Zaborski, “Afro-Asiatic Languages”, in W. Bright, ed., International Enclycopedia of Linguistics, New

York, NY 1992, pp. 36-37. A. Zaborski, “Problems of an ‘Introduction’ to Afroasiatic/Hamitosemitic linguistics”, SprOKrPAN 39,

1995, 103-106. A. Zaborski, “Perspectives on Afroasiatic linguistics”, RO 62, 2009, 250-255. 1.2.3. The Egypto-Semitic Level A.F. Rainey, “Egyptian Evidence for Semitic Linguistics”, in IOS XVIII, pp. 431-453 [rev. art. on J.E.

Hoch, Semitic Words in Egyptian Texts … 1994]. O. Rössler, “Das Ägyptisch als semitische Sprache”, F. Altheim, R. Stiehl, eds, Christentum am Roten

Meer, Berlin 1971, vol. I, pp. 263-326 J. Vergote, “Egyptian”, in AAS, pp. 40-66. R. Voigt, “Ägyptosemitischer Sparchvergleich”, in St. Grunet, IN. Hafemann, eds, Textcorpus und

Wörterbuch: Aspekte zur ägyptischen Lexikographie (Probleme der Ähyptologie, 14). Leiden 1999, pp. 345-366.

W. Vycichl, “Is Egyptian a Semitic Language?”, Kush 7, 1959, 27-44. W. Vycichl, “Egyptian and the Other Semitic Languages”, in HS, pp. 201-212. 1.2.4. The Semitic Level

[A reminder: J. Barth, Sprachwissenschaftliche Untersuchungen zum Semitischen, Leipzig 1907-1911 (repr. Amsterdam 1972). C. Brockelmann, Précis de linguistique sémitique, Paris 1910. C. Brockelmann, Semitische Sprachwissenschaft, 2. Aufl., Leipzig 1916.

55

C. Brockelmann, Einführung in die semitischen Sprachen, München 1928. T. Nöldeke, Die semitischen Sprachen, 2. Aufl., Leipzig 1899. T. Nöldeke, Beiträge zur semitischen Sprachwissenschaft, Strasbourg 1904. T. Nöldeke, Neue Beiträge zur semitischen Sprachwissenschaft, Strasbourg 1910. T. Nöldeke, “Semitic Languages”, Encyclopaedia Britannica 24:617-30 (191111) (= Die Semitische Sprachen:

Eine Skizze). E. Renan, Histoire générale et système comparé des langues sémitiques, 1, Paris 18633.

H. Torczyner, Die Entstehung des semitischen Sprachtypus, Wien 1916]. R. Baalbaki, “Towards a comparative study of Arabic grammar” (Ar.), in M.M. Ibrahim, ed., Arabian

studies in honour of Mahmoud Ghul: symposium at Yarmouk University, December, 8-11, 1984, Wiesbaden 1989, pp. 33-45.

A. Baumstark et al., Semitistik (HdO I/3), Leiden 1953-54/1964 [rev.: OLZ 76, l955, 810-812 (O. Eissfeldt); REJuiv 12, 1953, 78-79 (G. Vajda); WI 4, 1955-1956, 217-218 (A. Spitaler); BiOr 12, 1955, 57-59 (E. Bertels, part 2); ArOr 24, 1956, 476-484 (S. Segert & K. Petráček); OLZ 52, 1957, 146-152 (E. Littmann)].

G. Bergsträsser, Einführung in die semitischen Sprachen. Sprachproben und grammatische Skizzen. Im Anhang: Zur Syntax ser Sprache von Ugarit, von C. Brockelmann, München 1963/1977 [repr. of the original ed. München 1928, augmented whith appendix first published in Or 10 1941, 223-240] [rev.: Islamica 3, 1927, 493-6 (E. Braunlich); OLZ 44, 1928, 2153-6 (C. Brockelmann); WZKM 36, 1929, 203-19 (V. Christian); GGA 1932/3, 104-15 (H.S. Nyberg); OLZ 1928:1084-7 (J. Pedersen); Islam 18, 1929, 167-70 (A. Schaade); BZ 10, 1966, 294 (R. Ecker)].

G. Bergsträsser, Introduction to the Semitic languages: text specimens and grammatical sketches. (Transl. with notes and bibliography and an appendix on the scripts by Peter T. Daniels), Winona Lake, IN 1983/1995 [rev.: WO 14, 1983, 262-267 (R.M. Voigt); IEJ 34/4, 1984, 281-282 (M. Sokoloff); ZAW 96/1, 1984, 143-144 (H.-C. S[chmitt]); BSOAS 47/3, 1984, 609-610 (J. Wansbrough); BiOr 41 /5-6, 1984, 663-671 (S. Izre’el); ZA 74/1, 1984, 142-143 (W. von Soden); AfO 32, 1985, 104-108 (W.W. Müller); CBQ 47, 1985, 110s. (S.A. Kaufman); RB 93/1, 1986, 141-142 (M.S. Smith); Leshonenu 51/3-4, 1987, 245-251 (J. Blau); OLZ 83/3, 1988, 319-322 (J. Oelsner)].

H. Birkeland, “Some Reflexions on Semitic and Structural Linguistics”, in Fs. Jakobson, Den Haag 1956, pp. 44-51.

H. Birkeland, “Akzent und Vokalismus im Althebräischen. Mit Beiträgen zur vergleichenden semitischen Sprachwissenschaft (Skrifter utgitt av Det Norske Videnskaps-Akademi i Oslo, II. Hist.-filos. klasse 1940, No. 3), Oslo 1940[?] [rev.: NTS 12, 1942, 277-286 (C. Brockelmann)].

F. R. Blake, “Studies in Semitic Grammar”, JAOS 36, 1917, 375-385; 62, 1942, 109-118; 65, 1945, 111-116; 66, 1946, 212-218; 73, 1963, 7-16.

H. Blanc, “Semitic”, in CTL/1, pp. 374-391. C. Brockelmann, “Stand und Aufgaben der Semitistik”, in BASI, pp. 3-41. C. Brockelmann, A précis of Semitic linguistics, Calcuta 1999 [Eng. version of the Einführung from 1928]. D. Cohen, “Qu’est-ce qu’une langue sémitique?”, GLECS 18-23/3, 1973-79 (1983), 431-461. D.Cohen, “Le sémitique”, in ChSL, pp. 31-68. P. Dhorme, Langues et écritures sémitiques, Paris 1930. I.M. Diakonoff, Jazyki Drevnej Perednej Azii. Moskva 1967 [General character of the languages of Ancient

Anterior Asia, pp. 7-34; General Character of the Semitic languages et their place within the Hamiti-

56

Semitic family, pp. 179-262; Accadian, pp. 263-328; The North-central Semitic languages (Ancient Canaanite, Amorite, Ugaritic, Ancient Hebrew, Ancient Aramaic), pp. 329-426].

W. Diem, “Ein Modell für die Beschreibung des Evolutionsstandes semitischer Sprachen”, in P3IHSC, pp. 355-361.

B.Kienast, Historische Semitische Sprachwissenschaft. Mit Beiträgen von E. Graefe (Altaegyptisch) und G.B. Gragg (Kuschitisch), Wiesbaden 2001 [rev.: BaBi 2 (Fs. Diakonoff), 2005, 775-782 (L. Kogan)].

H. Fleisch, Introduction à l’étude des langues sémitiques. Eléments de bibliographie (Initiation à l’Islam IV), Paris 1947 [rev.: BSL 44, 1947-48, 180 (D. Cohen); Muséon 61, 1948, 291-292 (J. Ryckmans); Word 4, 1948, 230-233 (W. Leslau); IBLA 11, 1948, 85-86 (J. Quéméneur); BiOr 6, 1949, 45-46 (J. H. Hospers); MUSJ 27, 1947-48, 391-393 (E. Lator); RScRel 23, 1949, 137-139 (A.Vincent); Hespéris 25, 1948 [1950], 408-411 (J. Cantineau); OM 28, 1948, 162 (F. Gabrieli); BSOS 13, 1950, 779 (A. Guillaume); Sefarad 10, 1950, 187-189 (J.M.P. Bauchet); ZDMG 102, 1952, 353-358 (A. Dietrich)].

R. Follet, “Linguistique et philologie sémitiques. Notes à propos de quelques publications récentes”, RSO 31, 1956, 17-29 [3. Desidérata généraux].

G. Garbini, Il semitico di nord-ovest (Quaderni della sezione linguistica degli AlON, 1), Napoli 1960, [rev.: ArOr 29, 1961, 106-118 (S. Segert); BiOr 19, 1962, 23-26 (W. Rollig); RSO 37, 1962, 135-136 (G. Buccellati)].

G. Garbini, “La semitistica: definizione e prospettive di una disciplina”, AION 15, 1965, 1-15. G. Garbini, Le lingue semitiche. Studi di stori linguistica (Istituto Orientale di Napoli, Seminario di

Semitistica, PSSR[icerche] 9), Napoli 1972 [rev.: BSOAS 37, 1974, 448-449 (A.F. Beeston); BiOr 31, 1974, 239-240 (A. van Selms); Paideia 30, 1975, 280-283 (V. Pisani); BSL 74, 1979/2, 450-456 (D.Cohen)].

G. Garbini, “Il semitico di nord-ovest nell‘età del Bronzo”, OrAntColl 13, 1978, 164-173 [on the Amorite as unifying language]

G. Garbini, “Linguistica e filologia semitica”, in A7CIL, pp. 151-166. G. Garbini, O. Durand, Introduzione alle lingue semitiche (Studi sul Vicino Oriente antico, 2), Brescia

1994 [rev.: RSE 38, 1994, 251-258 (G. Banti); JAOS 116, 1996, 279-281 (F. Rosenthal); BSL 90, 1995, 332-336 (D. Caubet); JAOS 116, 1996, 279-281 (F. Rosenthal)].

W.R. Garr, Dialect Geography of Syria-Palestine, 1000-586 B.C.E., Philadelphia, PN 1985 [rev.: PEQ 1988, 72-74 (Isserlin B.S.J.); OLZ 83, 1988, 576-580 (J. Oelsner); OA 27, 1988, 143-144 (G. Garbini); TLZ, 114, 1989, 179-180 (H.J. Zobel); CBQ 50, 1988, 116-118 (S.D. Sperling,); JESHO 32, 1989, 109-110 (A. Caquot)].

A.M. Gazov-Ginzberg, Byl li jazyk izobrazitelen v svoich istokach? (Svidetel’stvo prasemitskogo zapasa kornej) [Was the language expressive in its origin? (Testimony of the Proto-Semitic Lexicon)], Moskva 1965 [rev.: BSOAS 30, 1967, 759 (N. Waterson)].

A.M. Gazov-Ginzberg, Simvolizm prasemitskoj fleksii. O bezuslovnoj motivirovannosti znaka (The symbolism of the flexion in proto-Semitic: inconditionned motived signs), Moskva 1974.

G. Goldenberg, “The contribution of Semitic languages to linguistic thinking”, JEOL 30,1987-1988, 107-115.

G. Goldenberg, “Syntactical Relations and Typology in Semitic Languages” (Heb.), in Fs. Polotsky, pp. 7-18 [= StSemLin, pp. 138-147].

C.H. Gordon, Semitic Languages and Literatures (The American Yearbook: A Record of Events and Progress 1939), New York, 1940.

57

G.B. Gragg, “Semitic Languages”, in Oxford Encyclopedia of Archaeology in the Near East 4, New York/ Oxford 1997, pp. 516-527.

B.M. Grande, Vvedenie v sravnitel’noe izu…enie semitskich jazykov (Introduction to the comparative study of the Semitic languages), Moskva 1972.

B.M. Grande, “Morfologiceskoe i leksiceskoe vyrazenie grammaticeskich kategorij v semitskich jazykach” [The morphological and lexical expression of grammatical categories in the Semitic Languages], PV 3, 1959, 126-128 .

J. Greenfield, “Of scribes, scripts and languages”, in Cl. Baurain, C. Bonnet, V. Krings, eds, Phoinikeia grammata. Lire et écrire en Méditerranée. Actes du Colloque de Liège, 15-18 novembre 1989 (Collection d’Études Classiques, 6), Namur 1991, pp. 173-185.

Y. Gruntfest, “Harmonic dictionaries & grammars in Semitic linguistics”, in A. Ahlqvist, ed., Diversions of Galway: papers on the history of linguistics from the sixth international conference on the history of the language science (ICHoLS V), Galway, Ireland, 1-6 September 1990, Amsterdam 1992, pp. 103-111.

H. Gzella, ed., Sprachen aus der Welt des Alten Testanents, Darmstadt 2009. A. Haldar, “Bemerkungen zur frühen grammatikalischen Bearbeitung der semitischen Sprachen”, in Fs. de

Liagre Böhl, pp. 169-179. J. Hämeen-Anttila, “A Special Case of Historical Grammar: The Semitic Languages” (Finn.), in M.-R.

Luukka et al., eds, Proceedings of the 22nd Conference of Linguistics, Jyväskyl 1996, pp. 87-93. T. Harviainen, “A Quick Guide to the Semitic Languages and People”, Universitas Helsingiensis 13, 1994,

33-37. R. Hetzron, “Semitic”, in International Oxford Encyclopedia of Linguistics New York/Oxford 1992, pp.

412- 416. R. Hetzron, “Semitic languages”, WML, pp. 654-663. J.H. Hospers, “Some observations about Semitics and general linguistics. Contribution to an undesrtanding

of linguistics” , in Fs. Verburg, pp. 161-169. J. Huehnergard, “Semitic Languages”, in CANE, 4, pp. 2117-2134. J. Huehnergard, “Languages (Introductory)”, in ABD 4, pp. 155-170. J. Huehnergard, “Introduction”, “HB and comparative Senmitics”, in BBHBH, pp. 1-18. J. Huehnergard, Languages of the Ancient Near East”, in The New Interpreter’s Dictionary of the Bible, a.l. T. Ivanyi, “‘Continuance’ and ‘stridency’ in Semitic”, AOH 32, 1978, 207-229. L. Kogan, “The Semitic languages” (Rus.), in JaMi, pp. 15-112. J.H. Kramers, De Semietische talen, Leiden 1949 [rev.: BiOr 7, 1950, 150-151 (J.H. Hospers); Muséon 63,

1950, 295-297 (G. Ryckmans); ZDMG 101, 1951, 370-373 (A. Dietrich)]. B. Landsberger, “Prinzipienfragen der semitischen, speziell der hebräischen Grammatik”, OLZ 29, 1926,

967-979. B. Landsberger, “Probleme der akkadischen und semitischen Sprachen”, ZDMG 81, 1927, 42-43. W. Leslau, “Semitic languages”, in Enclycopaedia Britannica, vol. 20, Chicago MI 1964, pp. 314-317. G. Levi della Vida, ed., Linguistica semitica: presente e futuro / Linguistique sémitique: présent et avenir

(StSem 4), Roma 1961 [rev.: Sefarad 21, 1961, 375-377 (J.M. Fórneas); JSS 7, 1962, 142-143 (D.W. Thomas); CBQ 24, 1962, 100-101 (A. Jamme); Syria 39, 1962, 119-I24 (H. Michaud); BiOr 19, 1962, 235-237 (J.J. Koopmans); JBL 81, 1962, 436-437 (M. Pope); RB 69, 1962, 3l2-313 (F.L. Lemoine); Anthropos 60, 1965, 892-895 (A. Schall)].

G.P. Mel’nikov, “Vzaimoobuslovlennost struktury jarusov v jazykach semitskogo stroja” (The interdependence of the structural strata in languages of Semitic structure), in SJMPK, pp. 793-817.

58

A.J. Militarev, “Vstupitel’naja statja” [Introduction to] S.S. Maizel, Puti razvitija kornevogo fonda semitskix jazykov (Derivation ways of the stock of Semitic roots), Moscow 1983, pp. 3-30.

H.-P. Müller, “Zur Theorie der historisch-vergleichende Grammatik dargestelt am sprachgeschichtlichen Kontext des Althebräisch”, in Fs. Leslau 1991 II, pp. 1100-1118.

A. Murtonen, Outline of a general theory of linguistics [2. Early Semitic. II. Lexico and phonostatistical survey of the structure of the Semitic stock of languages with special reference to South Semitic], Melbourne 1969 [rev.: Linguistique 6, 1970/2, 134-137 (C. Levy)].

J. Nougayrol-H. Cazelles-J.G. Février-G. Ryckmans, “Langues et écritures sémitiques”, in Dictionnaire de la Bible, Supplément V, Paris 1952, c. 257-334.

H.H. Paper, “Language spread: the ancient Near Eastern world”, in LSSDSCh, pp. 107-117. S. Parker, “Ammonite, Edomite, and Moabite”, in BBHBH, pp. 43-60. J. Pedersen, “Semiten (Sprache)”, in Reallexikon der Vorgeschichte, XII, Berlin 1928, pp. 14-50. H.J. Polotsky, “Semitic”, WHJP 1, 1961, 99-111. C. Rabin, “Semitic Languages”, in Encyclopaedia Judaica, vol. 14, Jerusalem 1971, pp. 1149-1157. C. Rabin, “Semitic Languages” (Heb.), in Enciklopediya Miqrait, vol. 9, Jerusalem 1982, col. 337-386. C. Rabin, The scope of Semitic (Occasional papers series of the Institute of Semitic Studies, 1), Princeton

NJ 1989. C. Rabin, Semitic languages: an introduction (Heb.), Jerusalem 1991. G.A. Rendsburg, “Parallel Development in Mishnaic Hebrew, Colloquial Arabic, and Other Varieties of

Spoken Semitic”, in Fs. Leslau 1991, 2, pp. 1265-1277. G.A. Rendsburg, “Semitic Languages (with Special Reference to the Levant)”, in S. Richard, ed., Near

Eastern Archaeology: A Reader, Winona Lake 2003, pp. 71-73. G.A. Rendsburg, “A Proper View of Arabic, Semitic and More”, JAOS 128, 2008, 533-541. G. Rinaldi, Le lingue semitiche, Torino 1954 [rev.: Aegyptus 34, 1954, 293-294 (A. T. Serventi); Aevum

28, 1954, 288-289 (B. Riposati); Paideia 10, 1955, 415 (V. Pisani); RSO 30, 1955, 304-306 (L. Ricci); Biblica 36, 1955, 394-396 (R. Follet); MEAH 3, 1954, 121-122 (D. Gonzalo Maeso); RB 63, 1956, 313 (F. M. Lemoine); Or 26, 1957, 65-66 (M. Dahood); Paideia 10, 1956, 430 (A. Moretti)].

A. Roman, “Qu’est-ce qu’une langue sémitique?: une autre réponse”, in Mél. Garde, II, pp. 685-705. H.B. Rosn, “Some Possible Systemic Changes in a Semitic System of Language”, in P9ICL, pp. 827-832. A.D. Rubin, A Brief Introduction to the Semitic Languages (Gorgias Handbooks, 19), Piscataway NJ 2010. F. Rundgren, “Semitic Languages”, Acta Universitatis Upsaliensis 6, 1976,.99-112. H.J. Sasse, “Die semitischen Sprachen”, in B. Heine, T.C. Schadeberg, E. Wolff, eds, Die Sprache Afrikas,

Hamburg 1981, pp. 225-238. Á. Sáenz-Badillos, “Orígenes medievales de la semitística comparada”, in Fs. Corriente, pp. 421-437. G.M. Schramm, “The Semitic Languages: an Overview”, in CTL/6, pp. 257-260. G.Sh. Sharbatov, Semitskie iazyki, Moskva 1963 [The Semitic Languages]. E. Ullendorff, “What is a semitic Language? (A problem of linguistic identification), Or 27, 1958, 66-75. R. Voigt, “Ethio-Semitic”, in EA, pp. 440-444. R. Wakefield, On the three languages, ed. & tr. by G. L. Jones, Binghampton (NY) 1989 [rev.: JSS 36/1,

1991, 145-147 (J.E. Powell); Anglia 110, 1992, 438-441 (V. Salmon)]. W.G.E. Watson, “Semitic languages”, in ELL 7, 3832-3835. A. Wertheimer, “Becayot minuaḥ be-balshanut ha-Shemit”, HeLi 53, 2003, 57-74 (Terminological

problems in Semitic linguistics). R.D. Woodard, ed., The Ancient Languages of Mesopotamia, Egypt and Aksum, Cambridge/New York

59

2008 (selected articles from The Cambridge Encyclopaedia World’s Ancient Languages (CEWAL), Cambridge/New York 2004).

1.3. COMPARATIVE PRESENTATION 1.3.0. General

[A selection; cf. 1.1 Methodology] G. Décsy, ed., Global Linguistic Connections, Bloomington, IN 1983. G. del Olmo Lete, “The Fundamental Poblems of Comparative Linguitics: A forgotten Spanish contribution

from the early 20th Century”, AuOr 23, 2005, 233-273. I.M. D’jakonov, “Comparative linguistics, history and other adjacent languages” (Russ.), in LRDIV 1984/2,

pp. 3-20. J.H. Greenberg, “Diachrony, Synchrony, and Language Universals”, in UHL, pp. 61-91. J.H. Greenberg, “Some Methods of Dynamic Comparison in Linguistics”, in SSL, 147-203. C.T. Hodge, “A Set of Postulates for Comparative Linguistics”, in FLF, pp. 209-216. R. Lord, Comparative Linguistics, London 1966. M.L. Palmaitis, “Parent Language - Genetic or Contact Relationship”, Indogermanistische Forschungen

82, 1977, 50-60. L.R. Palmer, Descriptive and Comparative Linguistics: A Critical Introduction, New York, NY 1972. O. Szemerényi, Einführung in die vergleichende Sprachwissentschaft, Darmstad 1970 (Spanish version,

Madrid 1978). 1.3.1. The Nostratic Level [Cf. supra; A.R. Bomhard-J.C. Kerns, The Nostratic Macrofamily. A Study in Distant Linguistic Relationship,

Berlin/New York 1994; and G. del Olmo Lete, “Comparative Semitics: Classification and Reconstruction. A Classified Bibliography [1940-2000]”, AuOr 21, 2003, 97-138]

Y. L. Arbeitman, “Afrasian/Indo-Hittite ‘Reciprocal’ Relations”, Fs. Petráček, pp. 15-74. V. Blañek, “Basque and North Caucasian or Afroasiatic?”, in Fs. Mukarovsky, pp. 21-30. A.R. Bomhard, Toward Proto-Nostratic: A New Approach to the Comparison of Proto-Indo-European and

Proto-Afroasiatic (CTL 27), Amsterdam 1984 [rev.: JAOS 107, 1987, 97-100 (A.B. Dolgopolskij); Language 61, 1985, 57-60 (A.S. Kaye); Kratylos 29, 1984, 32-36 (K.H. Schmidt] JLL 9, 1987, 63-65 (C.T. Hodge); Indogermanische Forschungen 91, 1986, 305-317 (M.L. Palmaitis); ArOr 56, 1988, 65-69 (K. Petrá…ek)].

A.R. Bomhard, “Distant Linguistic Comparison and the Nostratic Hypothesis”, FAIES Newsletter II/1 (March 1992).

A.R. Bomhard, “Linguistic Methodology and Distant Linguistic Comparison”, Mother Tongue 20, 1993, 1-4.

A.R. Bomhard, J. C. Kerns, The Nostratic Macrofamily. A Study in Distant Linguistic Relationship (TLStM 74), Berlin/New York 1994.

A. Cuny, Invitation à l’étude comparative des langues indoeuropéennes et des langues chamito-sémitiques, Bordeaux 1946 [rev.: BSL 43, 1946, 108-112; CRAI 1946, 206 (Cohen); REA 1946, 87-88 (Lejeune); RPH 1947, 73 (Ernout); Or 17, 1948, 364-367 (F. Taillez); RBPhH 28, 1950, 181-183 (Duchesne-Guillemon); BiOr 3, 1946, 78-80 (Couvreur)].

60

A.B. Dolgopolskij, “A ‘Nostratic Approach’ to Nostratic Comparison”, JAOS 107, 1987, 97-100. E. Doron, M. Rappaport Hovav, “A unified approach to reflexivitation in Semitic and Romance”, BAALL

1, 2009, 75-105. O. Durand, “À propos du ‘substrat méditerranéen’ et des langues chamito-sémitiques”, RSO 67/1-2, 1994,

27-38. J. Fellman, “Semitic linguistics and Indo-European comparative and historical grammar”, Linguistics 206,

1978, 51-53. G. Fradkin, “Typologies of person categories in Slavic and Semitic”, 319-345, in E. Andrews, Y. Tobin,

eds, Toward a calculus of meaning: studies in markedness, distintive features and deixis (Studies in functional and structural linguistics, 43), Amsterdam 1996.

M. Fraenkel, Zur Theorie der Lamed-He-Stämme. Gleichzeitig ein Beitrag zur semitisch- indogermanischen Sprachverwandtschaft, Jerusalem 1970.

G. Garbini, “Camito-semitico e indeuropeo”, ASGM 21, 1979-1980, 4-18. A. Gluhak, “Is Sino-Tibetan Related to Nostratian?”, GL 18, 1979, 47-50. E.A. Helimskij, “A ‘New Approach’ to Nostratic Comparison”, JAOS 107, 1987, 97-100. V.M. Illi ć-Svityć, Opyt sravnenija nostratićeskix jazykov (semitoxamitskij, kartvel’skij, indoevropejskij,

ural’skij, dravidskij, altajskij. Sravnitel’niyj slovar’ (I-ñ). Ukzateli, 3 vols., Moskva 1971/1976/1984 [An Attempt at a Comparison of the Nostratic Languages (Hamito-Semitic, Kartvelian, Indo-Eurpean, Uralic, Dravidian, Altaic)] [rev.: AGI 57, 1972, 69-72 (V. Pisani); FUF 39, 1972, 365-369 (N. Poppe: 1); ZPhon 26, 1973, 395-401 (R. Eckert); BSL 72, 1977, 83-85 (P. Garde); FUF 42, 1979, 222-225 (N. Poppe: 2)].

M. Kaiser, V. Sevoroskin, “On Recent Comparisons between Language Families: the Case of Indo-European and Afro-Asiatic”, GL 27, 1987, 34-46.

G.A. Klimov, “Zu den ältesten indogermanisch-semitisch-kartvelischen Kontakten im Vorderen Asien”, in Fs. Knobloch, pp. 205-220.

K.E. Koskinen, Nilal: Über die Urverwandschaft des Hamito-Semitischen, Indogermanischen,Uralischen und Altäischen, Helskinki 1980.

S. Levin, The Indo-European and Semitic Languages, New York 1976. S. Levin, “Comparative grammar of Indo-European and Semitic. Is this the right time?”, GL 30/3, 1990,

152-164. S. Levin, Semitic and Indo-European, Amsterdam 1995 [rev.: Kratylos 41, 1996, 203-205 (R. Schmitt);

Dhumbadji! 3, 1997, 131-135 (P.J. Sidwell); JIES 25, 1997, 216-217 (E.C. Polomé); Diachronica 14, 1997, 131-136 (A.R. Bomhard); rev. art. AnL 40, 1998, 318-332 (C.T. Hodge)].

S. Mariner Bigorra, “Hispanische Latinität und sprachliche Kontakte im römischen Hispanien”, ANRW 29/2, pp. 819-852 [“Semitic Languages”, pp. 842-843].

M.L. Mayer, “Ricerche sul problema dei rapporti fra lingue indouropee e lingue semitiche”, Acme 13, 1960, 77-100.

M. Mayer Modena, “Spunti di comparazione semantica fra lingue indoeuropee e camito-semitiche”, in A3GSCSI, pp. 28-41.

K.H. Menges, “Altaic and East Nostratic”, PLPC, pp. 26-32. P. Meriggi, “Affinità strutturale fra indoeuropeo e altre famiglie linguistiche”, in A3CIL, pp. 31-38. A.J. Militarev, “Šumery i afrazijcy” (The Sumerinas and the Afro-Asiatics), VDI 1995, 113-127. A. Murtonen, Outline of a general theory of linguistics [1. Prolegomena to a comparative study of

non-Masoretic Hebrew dialects and traditions. With Pintupi. Statistical and comparative study of an

61

Australian Western Desert language], Melbourne 1969 [rev.: Linguistique 6, 1970/2, 134-137 (C. Levy)].

S.L. Nikolajev, S.A. Starostin, “Northern Caucasic languages and their place among the other linguistic families in the Near East”, in LRDIV 1984/3, pp. 26-34.

V.Ė. Orel, “Semitochamitskij, sinokavkazskij, nostratičeskij” (Hamito-Semitic, Sinocaucasian, Nostratic), MLŽ 1, 1995, 99-116.

V.Ė. Orel, “Semitochamitskij i nostratičeskij: dopolnenija k nostratičeskim ėtimologijam I novye sopostavlenija” (Hamito-Semitic and Nostratic: additions to the Nostratic etymologies and some new comparisons), MLŽ 1, 1995, 117-128.

L. Palmajtis, “Five important affinities of the Kartvelian-Baltic languages and Kartvelian-Semitic” (Russ.), in LRDIV 1984/1, pp. 78-80.

M.L. Palmaitis, “New Contributions to ‘Proto-Nostratic’”, Indogermanische Forschungen 91, 1986, 305-317.

M. Piantelli, “Rapporti tra mito e lingua nell’area indoeuropea e camito-semitica”, in A3GSCSI, pp. 116-125.

N. Poppe, “Ein vergleichendes Wörterbuch der nostratischen Sprachen” (vol. 1), FUF 39, 1972, 365-369 [rev. of V.M. Illić-Svityć, Opyt sravnenija nostratićeskix jazykov, 1971].

N. Poppe, “Comparative Dictionary of the Nostratic Languages” (vol. 2), Finnisch-ugrischen Forschungen 42, 1979, 222-225 [rev. of V.M. Illić-Svityć, Opyt sravnenija nostratićeskix jazykov, 1976].

F. Rundgren, “Semitic and Indoeurpean. A linguistic study in comparative aspectology”, in Fs. Fronzaroli, pp. 585-599.

D. Silvestri: “Preistoria e protostoria linguistica nel Mediterraneo”, in IMA, pp. 139-171. H. Stumfohl, “On the possible relations between the Berber languages, the Hamitic group and the Indo-

European”, in Mél. Galaud-Pernet, pp. 315-323. K. Tsereteli, “Relazioni linguistiche semitico-georgiane”, RIL 125, 1992, 61-72. A.J. van Windekens, “Nouveaux arguments en faveur de la thèse pélasgique”, in Fs. Georgiev, 1980, pp.

146-155. T. Vennemann, Europa Vasconica – Europa Semitica, ed. by P.N. Aziz Hanna (TLSM 138), Berlin/New

York 2003. T. Vennemann [T. Nierfeld], “Etymologische Beziehungen im Alten Europa”, Ginkgobaum 13, 1995, 39-

115. 1.3.2. The Afro-Asiatic Level S. Baldi, “On Issoglosses of Arabic Loans in Some West African Languages”, in A10GSCSI, pp. 127-143. V. Blañek, “A new contribution to comparative-historical Afrasian linguistics”, AAS 24, 1988, (1989),

203-222 [rev. art. on Pis’mennye pamjatniki i problemy istorii kul’tur narodov Vostoka (Moskva 1986)].

S. Chaker, “Comparatisme et reconstruction dans le domaine chamito-sémitique: problemes de méthode et de limites”, TCLA 8, 1990, 161-186.

D.Cohen, “Les mutations de systèmes en chamito-sémitique”, in A10GSCSI, pp. 1-28. M. Cohen, “Sémitique, égyptien, libycoberbère, couchitique et méthode comparative”, BiOr 10, 1953,

88-90.

62

F.A. Dombrowski, “Leo Reinischs materieller Beitrag zur Bedeutung des Agaw, insbesondere des Bilin, für die Erforschung der Hamitischen und Semitischen Sprachen”, in LRWE, pp. 107-124.

M. Elmedlaoui, “Principes de la comparaison chamito-sémitique à la lumière du concept des classes phonologiques naturelles”, RFLO 1, 1990, 53-95.

I.M. Diakonoff, A.G. Belova, A. Militarev, V. Porkhomovsky, “Historical Comparative Vocabulary of Afrasian”, SPJASt 6, 1997, 12-35.

A. Dolgopolsky, “Emphatic and plain voiceless consonants in Hamito-Semitic in the light of internal and external comparative evidence”, in A10GSCSI, pp. 29-34.

O. Durand, Précédents chamito-sémitiques en hébreu: études d’histoire linguisticque, Roma 1994. G. Goldenber, L’étude du gouragué et la comparaison chamito-sémmitique”, in P4ICEthSt/2, pp. 235-249. G. B. Gragg, “Sumerian and selected Afro-Asiatic languages”, in P.M. Peranteau, J.N. Levi, Gl.C. Phases,

eds, The Chicago which hunt. Papers from the relative clause festival, April 13, 1972, Chicago 1972. J.-Cl. Haelewyck, Grammaire comparée des langues sémitiques. Éléments de phonétique, de morphologie

et de syntaxe (Langues et cultures anciennes, 7), Bruxelles 2006 [rev.: CILL 31, 2005, 318-321 (Y. Duhoux); Maarav 13, 2006, 269-275 (A.S. Kaye); BO 65, 2008, 279 (anon.); JSS 54/1, 2009, 310-311 /J.F. Healey)].

L. Heilmann, Camito-semitico e indoeuropeo, Bologna 1949. Fr. Hintze, “Zur hamitosemitischen Wortvergleichung”, ZPhon 5, 1951, 65-87 [Observations on M.

Cohen’s Essai comparatif ....] [rev.: AfrAb 4, 1953, 92 (J. Lukas)]. C.T. Hodge, “Hausa and English, related languages”, in J. Yaro Yahaya, A. Rufa’i, eds, Language and

literature in Hausa. Proceedings of the first international conference on Hausa language and literature, Kano 1982, pp. 335-349.

C.T. Hodge, “Relating Afroasiatic to Indo-European”, in StChAL, pp. 33-50. J. Huehnergard, “Afro-Asiatic, in CEWAL, pp. 138-159. D. Ibriszimow, V.Ja. Porkhomovsky, “Towards a typology of kinship terms and systems in Afro-Asiatic

(Hamito-Semitic), in TChL, pp. 73-93. G. Janssens, “Belang van de Hamitische talen voor de Semietische vergelijkende taalkunde” [L’importance

des langues hamitiques pour la linguistique comparée sém], in Handelingen van het XXIV de Vlaams Filologencongres te Leuven, Leuven 1961, pp. 123-127.

H. Jungraithmayr, “Chadic within Hamitosemitic or between Hamitosemitic and Nigritic?”, in ChLHSN, pp. 3-8.

O. Kapeliuk, “The syntax of synthetic verbal forms in Ethio-Semitic as compared with Cushitic”, in A10GSCSI, pp. 359-370.

O. Kapeliuk, “The persistence of Cushitic influence on the syntax of Ethio-Semitic”, in Fs. Uhlig, pp. 337-343.

A.L. Kaye-P.T. Daniels, “Comparative Afro-asiatic and general genetic linguistics”, Word 43, 1992, 429-458.

L. Kogan, A. Militarev, “Toward common Afrasian faunal lexicon”, in A10GSCSI, pp. 35-48. W. Leslau, Etude comparative et descriptive du gafat, Paris 1956. W. Leslau, “The Influence of Cushitic on the Semitic Languages of Ethiopia. A Problem of Substratum”,

Word 1, 1945, 59-82. W. Leslau, “The Influence of Sidamo on the Ethiopic Languages of Gurage”, Language 28, 1952, 63-81

[rev.: AfrAb 4, 1953, 95 (J. H. Greenberg)]. A. Loprieno, “L’indagine delle strutture variabili delle lingue camito-semitiche”, in A3GSCSI, pp. 65-74.

63

A. Militarev, “Another Step towards the Chronology of Afrasian (I)”, BaBi 1, 2004, 253-333. A.Ju. Militarev, “Afroasiatic and Sumerian lexical connexions” (Russ.), in LRDIV 1984/1, pp. 58-61. A.Ju. Militarev, “Modern historico-comparative Afroasiatic linguistics: what can it afford to the historical

science?” (Russ.), in LRDIV 1984/3, pp. 3-26. H.G. Mukarovsky, “West African and Hamito-Semitic languages”, WVM 13, 1966, 9-36. A. Murtonen, “Hebrew, Harari, and Somali statistically compared”, A1CILSCS, pp. 68-75. P. Newman, “Methodological pitfalls in Chadic-Afroasiatic comparisons”, in P3IHSC, pp. 161-163. K. Petráček, “Die Grenzen des Semitohamitischen. Zentral-saharanische und Semitohamitische Sprachen in

phonologischer Hinsicht”, ArOr 40, 1972, 6-50. K. Petráček, Altägyptische, Hamitosemitisch und ihre Beziehungen zu einigen Sprachfamilien in Afrika

und Asien: Vergleichende Studien, Prague 1988. O. Rössler, “Libyca”, WZKM 49, 1942, 282-311 [On the relationship of some Afroasiatic languages to the

Semitic]. O. Rössler, “Der semitische Charakter der libyschen Sprache”, ZA 16, 1952, 121-150. O. Rössler, “Libysch-Hamitisch-Semitisch”, Oriens 17, 1964, 199-216. O. Rössler, “Äthiopisch und Hamitisch”, in Fs. Leslau 1991 I, pp. 330-336. H. Satzinger, “Afroasiatischer Sprachvergleich”, St. Grunert, In. Hafemann, eds, Textcorpus und

Wörterbuch (Probleme der Ägyptologie, 14), Leiden 1999, pp. pp. 367-386. O. Stolbova, “Chadic *n, *r, *l and their correspondences in Semitic and Cushitic”, in A10GSCSI, pp. 49-

63. M. Streck, ed., Sprachen des Alten Orients (Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft), Darmstadt 2005

(Sumerian, Akkadian, Hittite, Hattian, Hurrian, Urartian, Elamitic). G. Takács, “The Contribution of V.M. Illić-Svityć to Chadic comparative-historical linguistics”, ArOr 67,

1999, 361-378. G. Takács, “Problem of Afro-Asiatic Historical Phonology: Ancient Remnants of Sibilant Affricates in

South Cushitic and Chadic”, in A10GSCSI, pp. 65-83. A.N. Tucker, M.A. Bryan, The non-Bantu languages of North-Eastern Africa (Handbook of the African

Languages, 3), London 1956 [rev.: American Anthropologist 59, 1957, 935-936 (W. Leslau); SIL 13, 1958, 95 (G.L. Trager)]

G. W. Tzereteli, “Zur Frage der Beziehungen zwischen den semitischen und hamitischen Sprachen”, MIO16, 1970, 271-280.

R.M. Voigt, “Semitohamitisch und Omotisch”, AfrM 2, 1978, 33-60. R.M. Voigt, “On Semitohamitic comparison: in marginem A. Dolgopolsky, The Nostratic macrofamily

and linguistic palaeontology”, in C. Renfrew, D. Nettle, eds, Nostratic: examining a linguistic macrofamily (Papers in the prehistory of languages, 2), Cambridge 1999, pp. 315-325.

R.M. Voigt, “The Hamitic connection: Semitic and Hamitosemitic”, in IOS XX, pp. 265-290. W. von Soden, “Zur Methode der semitisch-hamitischen Sprachvergleichung”, JSS 10, 1965, 159-177 [esp.

on G.R. Castellino, The Akk. personal pronouns and verbal system....]. W. Vycichl, “Les études chamito-sémitiques à l’Université de Fribourg et ‘lamékhitique’” [D.

Comparativisme chamito-sémitique], A1CILSCS, pp. 60-67. W. Vycichl, “Linguistica comparativa camito-semitica”, in A3GSCSI, pp. 19-27. A. Willms, “Inwieweit kann die Berbersprachforschung der hamitosemitischen Sprach-vergleichung

dienen?”, Islam 44, 1968, 174-194. A. Zaborski, “Archaic Semitic in the light of Hamito-Semitic”, ZAH 7 1994, 234-244.

64

A. Zaborski, “The Oldest Periphrastic Conjugations of Hamitosemitic”, in A10GSCSI, pp. 85-94. 1.3.3. The Egypto-Semitic Level

[A reminder: A. Ember, Egypto-Semitic Studies, Leipzig 1930 A. Erman, “Das Verhältniss des Aegyptischen zu den semitischen Sprachen”, ZDMG 46, 1892, 93-129]. A.M. Bakir, Notes on Late Egyptian Grammar. A Semitic Approach, Warminster 1983 [rev.: CdE 62, 1987,

135-139 (J.-M. Kruchten).] E. Calice, Grundlagen der ägyptisch-semitischen Wortvergleichung, Wien 1936. B. Celada, “Los problemas de la antigüedad africano-semita y la continuidad de la arqueología y lingüística

egipcia”, Sefarad 1, 1941, 141-168. G. Garbini, “L’egiziano e le lingue semitiche, in A2CILCS, pp. 45-54. C.H. Gordon, “Egypto-Semitica”, in Scritti in onore di Giuseppe Furlani, RSO 32, 1957, 269-277. C.H. Hodge, “An Egypto-Semitic comparison”, FO 17, 1976, 5-28. G. Janssens, “Contribution to the Hamito-Semitic and the Egyptian phonetic laws”, CdE 42, 1967, 86-122. E.A. Knauf, “Bemerkungen zum ägyptisch-Semitischen Sprachvergleich”, GM 79, 1984, 17f. E.A. Knauf, “Bemerkungen zum ägyptisch-semitischen Sprachvergleich”, GM 94, 1986, 45-48. W. Leslau, “Semitic and Egyptian Comparisons”, JNES 21, 1962, 44-49. I.E. Littmann, “Bemerkungen zur ägyptisch-semitischen Sprachvergleichung”, ZÄS 67, 1931, 63-68. A. Măcelaru, “Some notes on the Ethio-Semitic particle -s/-š and the Egyptian js”, in Fs. Vycichl, pp. 441-

453. W. Müller, “Äthiopisches zur semitisch-ägyptischen Wortvergleichung”, Muséon 74, 1961, 199-205. D.I. Owen, “Ugarit, Canaan and Egypt: Some new epigraphic evidence from Tel Aphek in Israel”, in UR,

pp. 49-53. K. Petráček, “La méthodologie du chamitosémitique comparé: état, problèmes, perspectives”,in P3IHSC,

pp. 423-462. K. Petráček, Altägyptische, Hamitosemitisch und ihre Beziehungen zu einigen Sprachfamilien in Afrika

und Asien: Vergleichende Studien, Prague 1988. R. Schmitt, “Die Sprachverhältnisse in den östlichen Provinzen des Römischen Reiches”, in ANRW 29/2,

pp. 554-586 [partim on the Semitic Languages and Egyptian]. G.M. Schramm, “The correspondence of distinctive oppositions in distantly related languages”, in Fs.

Jakobson 1967 III, pp. 1769-1774 [Egyptian and Semitic]. J. Vergote, De verhouding van het Egyptisch tot de Semietische talen.—Le rapport de l’Égyptien avec les

langues sémitiques (Mededelingen van de Kon. Vlaamse Acad. voor Wetenschappen, Letteren en Schone Kunsten van België, Klasse der Letteren 27, 4), Brussel 1965 [rev.: CdE 42, 1967, 86-122 (G.

Janssens); Muséon 81, 1968, 287-289 (G. Jucquois); BiOr 20, 1969, 58-59 (T. Lambdin)]. J. Vergote, “La rapport de l’égyptien avec les langues sémitiques. Quelques aspects du problème”,

A1CILSCS, pp. 49-54. J. Vergote, “La position intermédiaire de l’ancien égyptien entre l’hébreu et l’arabe”, in HS, pp. 193-199. P. Vernus, “Vestiges de langues chamito-sémitiques dans des sources égyptiennes méconnues”, in

P3IHASC, pp. 477-481. W. Vycichl, “Grundlagen der ägyptisch-semitischen Wortvergleichung”, MDAI (K) 16, 1958, 367-405.

65

W. Vycichl, “Studien der ägyptisch-semitischen Wortvergleichung”, ZÄS 84, 1959, 70-74 [1. Die Klassifikation der Etymologien].

W. Vycichl, “Ägyptisch-semitische Anklange”, ZÄS 84, 1959, 145-147. W. Vycichl, “Is Egyptian a Semitic Language?”, Kush 7, 1959, 27-44 [1. Egyptian and Semitic 2.

Phonetics. 3. Grammar. 4. Vocabulary. 5. Conclusion]. W. Vycichl, “Sprachliche Beziehungen zwischen Ägypten und Afrika”, in Fs. Klingenheben, pp. 265-272. W.A. Ward, “Comparative Studies in Egyptian and Ugaritic”, JNES 20, 1961, 31-40. 1.3.4. The Semitic Level

[A reminder: C. Brockelmann, Kurzgefasste vergleichende Grammatik der semitischen Sprachen. Elemente der Laut- und

Formenlehre (PLO 21), Berlin 1908. J. Cantineau, “Accadien et Sudarabique”, BSL 33, 1932, 175-204. V. Christian, “Akkader und Süddaraber als ältere Semitenschichte”, Anthropos 14-15,1919-1920, 729-739. De Lacy O’Leary, Comparative Grammar of the Semitic Languages, London 1923 (repr. 1969). L.H. Gray, Introduction to Semitic Comparative Linguistics, New York, NY 1934. B. Landsberger, “Prinzipienfragen der semitischen, speziell der hebraischen Grammatik”, OLZ 29, 1926,

967-979. B. Landsberger, “Probleme der akkadischen und semitischen Sprachen”, ZDMG 81, 1927, 42-43. O.E. Lindberg, Vergleichende Grammatik der semitischen Sprachen I. Lautlehre, Göteborg 1897. E. Renan, Histoire générale et système comparé des langues sémitiques, 1, Paris 18633. W. Wright, W., Lectures on the Comparative Grammar of the Semitic Languages, Cambridge 1890 (repr. 1966:

Amsterdam). H. Zimmern, Vergleichende Grammatik der semitischen Sprachen (PLO 17) Berlin 1898].

R. Baalbaki, “Early Arab lexicographers and the use of Semitic languages”, Berytus 31, 1983, 117-127. R. Baalbakki, Towards a comparative study of Arabic. grammar (Ar.), in Fs. Ghul, pp. 33-45. R. Baclabakkl, Comparative Arabic Grammar in the light of Semitic linguistics (Ar.), Bairūt 1999 [rev.:

Al-Abḥāṯ 47, 1999, 141-147 (A.S. al-Hatib)]. B.N. Bachra, The Phonological Structure of the Verbal Roots in Arabic and Hebrew, Leiden 2001. P.R. Bennet, Comparative Semitic Linguistics: A Manual, Winona Lake, IN 1997 [rev.: BASOR 315, 1999,

92-96 (A.S. Kaye); IOS 20, 2002, 521-525 (S. Izrebel); BSOAS 63, 2000, 107-108 (A. Gianto); JAOS 120, 2000, 479-480 (W.R. Bodine); Word 51/2, 2000, 259-267 (A.S. Kaye); BiOr 59, 2002, 597-599 (T.

Muraoka); SEL 24, 2007,117-118 (P. Fronzaroli)]. H. Birkeland, Akzent und Vokalismus im Althebräischen. Mit Beiträgen zur vergleichenden semitischen

Sprachwissenschaft (Skrifter utgitt av Det Norske Videnskaps-Akademi i Oslo, II. Hist.-filos. klasse 1940, No. 3), Oslo 1940 [rev.: NTS 12, 1942, 277-286 (C. Brockelmann)].

M. Bonechi, “A tool at Ebla, Mari and Ugarit”, QDLF 9, 1998-1999, 277-282. C. Brockelmann, Grundriss der vergleichenden Grammatik der semitischen Sprachen. I. Laut- und

Formenlehre. II. Syntax, Hildesheim 1961 [repr. of the ed. of 1908 and 1913]. V. Brugnatelli, “Linguistica semitica e filologia cuneiforme: problemi e riflessioni”, in A7CIL, pp. 213-220. V. Bubeník, “Grammatical and lexical aspect in Akkadian and Proto-Semitic”, in HL. pp. 41-56. C. Cohen, “The ‘Held method’ for comparative Semitic philology”, JANES 19, 1989, 9-23. D. Cohen, “La linguistique sémitique et arabe. A propos de quelques travaux récents”, REIsl 33,

66

1965/1966, 175-184 [on Moscati’s An Introduction to the Comparative Grammar of the Semitic Languages 1964].

M. Cohen, “Quelques mots sur comparaison et restitution”, in HS, pp. 21-24. R. Contini, “I primordi della linguistica semitica comparata nell’Europa rinascimentale: le Institutiones di

Angelo Canini (1544)”, in A6GSCSI, pp. 85-97. F. Corriente, Introducción a la gramática comparada del semítico meridional, Madrid 1996. M. Dahood, K. Deller, R. Köbert, “Comparative Semitics. Some remarks on a recent publication”, Or 34,

1965, 35-44 [on Moscati’s An Introduction to the Comparative Grammar … 1964]. P.T. Daniels, “Some Semitic phonological considerations on the sibilants of the Greek alphabet”, WLL 2,

1999, 57-61. De Lacy O’Leary, Comparative Grammar of the Semitic Language, Amsterdam 1969. E. Dhorme, “L’Arabe littéral et la langue de Hammourabi”, in Mél. Massignon II, pp. 7-15. L.E. Edzard, “Monogenesis and polygenesis in comparative Semitics and Arabic: implications for linguistic

change”, SprOKrPAN 42, 1998, 51-54 (= in A. Künnap, ed., “The roots of peoples and languages of Northern Eurasia II, III Szombathely 30.9.-2.10.1998 and Loana 29.6.-1.7.1999, Tartu 2000, pp. 85-92).

L. Edzard, Arabisch, Hebräisch und Amharisch als Sprache in modernen diplomatischen Dokumenten. Grammatikalische, lexikalische und stilistische Probleme in synchroner und diachroner Perspektive, Wiesbaden 2006 [rev.: BO 64, 2007, 727-729 (O. Kapeliuk)].

L. Edzard, J. Retsö, eds, Current Issues in the Analysis of Semitic Grammar and Lexikon II. Oslo-Göterborg Cooperation 4th-5th November 2005 (Abhandlungen für die Kunde des Morgenlandes, 59), Wiesbaden 2006 [rev.: BO 64, 2007, 770-779 (H. Gzella)].

K. Eksell, “On the functional development of w- in Proto-Arabic and some other Semitic languages”, AcOr 60, 1999, 88-112.

Is. Ephcal, “On the Common Literary Expressions of the Ancient Semites”, in Fs Weinfeld, pp. 25-33. J. Fellman, “A sociolinguistic comparison of two modern Semitic languages: Hebrew and Amharic”, AnL

17, 1975, 15-18. P. Fronzaroli, “Statistical methods in the study of ancient Near Eastern languages”, Or 42, 1973, 97-113. P. Fronzaroli, “Structures linguistiques et histoire des langues au IIIe millénaire av. J.-C. ”, in A10GSCSI,

pp. 155-167. G. Garbini, “Problemi di metodo relativi alla comparazione linguistica semitica: cento anni dopo”, AION

37, 1977, 113-124. G. Garbini, “Innovazione e conservazione nelle lingue semitiche”, in V. Orioles, ed., Innovazione e

conservazione nelle lingue: atti del convegno della Società Italiana di Glottologia: Messina, 9-11 novembre 1989, Pisa 1991, pp. 113-125.

G. Garbini, “Linguistica semitica e filologia hebraica”, in A7CIL, pp. 151-166 [= Il semitico nordoccidentale 1988, pp. 35-49].

G. Garbini, O. Durand, Introduzione alle lingue semitiche (Studi sul Vicino Oriente Antico 2), Brescia 1994 [rev.: RSE 38, 1994, 251-258 (G. Banti)].

G. Goldenberg, “Word-Structure Morphological Analysis, the Semitic Languages and Beyond”, in A10GSCSI, pp. 169-193.

M.H. Goshen-Gottstein, ed., Comparative Semitic Linguistics. A Student’s Reader, Jerusalem 1974. M.H. Goshen-Gottstein M.H., “Ethiopic-Chaldean and the Beginnings of Comparative Semitics in

Renaissance Times”, in A2CILCS, p. 149 [summary of paper].

67

M. Goshen-Gottstein, “Comparative Semitics: A Premature Obituary”, in A.I. Katsh, L. Nemoy, eds, Essays in Honor of the Seventieth Anniversary of the Dropsie University, Baltimore 1979, pp. 141-150.

Y. Gruntfest, “The comparative and diachronic approach to language in med. Sem. linguistics”, in K. D. Dutz, ed., Speculum historiographiae linguisticae: Kulturbeiträge der IV. Internationalen Konferenz zur Geschichte der Sprachwissenschaft (ICHoLS IV), Trier, 24.-27. August 1987, Münster 1989, pp. 37-51.

M. Goodstein, The judeo-arabic book of philological comparisons between Hebrew, Aramaic and Arabic, known as the Risala, of Judah Ibn Quraish [Hebr. text], Yeshiva Univ. 1960 [rev.: DAb 26 Febr. 1966].

J.C. Greenfield, “Amurrite, Ugaritic and Canaanite”, PICSSJ, pp. 92-101. J.-Cl. Haelewyck, Grammaire compare des langues sémitiques. Éléments de phonétique, de morpho- logie

et de syntaxe (Langues et Cultures Anciennes, 7), Bruxelles 2006 [rev.: Syria 84, 2007, 322-323 (D. Pardee)].

H. Hirst, “Einige Bemerkungen zu einer vergleichenden Betrachtung der semitischen Sprachen”, WZKM 61, 1967, 17-21 [on Moscati’s An Introduction to the Comparative Grammar… 1964].

J. Huehnergard, “Comparative Semitic Linguistics”, in IOS XX, pp. 119-150. J. Hueghnergard, “On Hebrew and Comparative Semitics”, in ABD, pp. 155-170] B. Kienast, Historische Semitische Sprachwissenscahft. Mit Beiträgen von E. Graefe (Altaegyptisch) und

G.B. Grarr (Kuschitisch), Wiesbaden 2001. B. Kienast, “Ugaritisch – Arabisch”, in SU, pp. 59-68. S.C. Kjamilev-G.P. Melnikov, “Problema minimal’nych smyslorazličitel’nych i značaščich edinich v

jazykach semitskogo stroja” (Problems of the minimal semantic differentiating unities of langues with Semitic structure), VoJa 33, 1983/5, 87-96.

M. Krebemik, “Von Gindibu bis Muḥammad: Stand, Probleme und Aufgaben altorientalistisch-arabistischer Philologie”, in Fs. Bobzin, pp. 247-279.

W. Leslau, “Observations on Semitic Cognates in Ugaritic”, Or 37, 1968, 347-366. W. Leslau, “The Ge‘ez and the Arabic vocabulary”, in Fs. Löfgren 1989, pp. 233-38. E. Lipiński, Semitic languages: outline of a comparative grammar (OLA 80). Leuven 1997 (rev.: Word

51/1, 2000, 77-82 (A.S. Kaye); PJBR 1, 2000, 147-148 (B.W.W. Dombrowski); JQR 90, 2000, 419-438 (G.A. Rendsburg); FMP 4-5, 2002-2003, 181-182 (Pol. transl., Poznan 2001) (R. Rosol)].

S.E. Loewenstamm, Comparative Studies in Biblical and Oriental Literatures (AOAT 204), Kevelaer/ Neukirchen-Vluyn 1980 [rev.: OA, 1981, 241-242 (G. Garbini); Or 53, 1984, 151-152 (F.C. Fensham)].

A. Maman, Comparative Semitic Philology in the Middle Ages. From Sacadiah Gaon to Ibn Bar´n (1oth-12th C.) (StSLL 40), Leiden 2004 [rev.: CCO 3, 2006, 489-493 (J.P. Monsferrer-Sala)].

J. Martínez Delgado, La semitística comparada en Alandalús. De los orígenes a Ibn Barūn (“Conocer Alandalús 3), Zaragoza 2005 [rev.: CCO 4, 2007, 455-458 (J.P. Monferrer-Salas)].

J. Martinez Delgado, “La comparación de la lenguas semíticas en la Edad Media”, in J. Martínez Delgado, ed., El viaje lingüístico de la Biblia, Granada 2011, pp. 181-196 + 276-278 – 304-308.

G.P. Mel’nikov, “Pri…iny vozniknovenija aggljutinacii v jazykan bantu, tjurkskich, semitkskich i Ke…ua” (Causes of aglutination in Bantu, Turkish, Semitic and Quechua), in St. Pilaszewiez, J. Tulisow, eds, Problemy jezyków Azij i Afriki: materialy II Międzynarodowego Sympozium Warszawa-Kraków 10-15 listopada 1980, Warszaw 1987, pp. 32-34.

G.E. Mendenhall, “Arabic in Semitic historical linguistics”, PSAS 19, 1989, 99-103. G.E. Mendenhall, “Arabic in Semitic linguistic history”, JAOS 126, 2006, 17-26.

68

W.L. Moran, “‘Does Amarna bear on Karatepe’ - An answer”, JCS 6, 1952, 76-80 [Answer to Julian Obermann’s article in JCS 5, 1951, 58-61].

S. Moscati, Lezioni di linguistica semitica (Sussidi didattici, 1), Roma 1960. S. Moscati, “Sulla piu antica storia delle lingue semitiche”, RALinc 15, 1960, 79-101 [1. Il sem. orientale

nel III millennio av. Cr. 2.Il sem. nord-occidentale nel II millennio av. Cr. 3. Elementi di giudizio]. S. Moscati, ed., An Introduction to the Comparative Grammar of the Semitic Languages. Phonology and

Morphology (PLO 6), by S. Moscati, A. Spitaler, E. Ullendorff, W. von Soden (PLO N.S. 6), Wiesbaden 1964, 2nd printing 1968 [rev.: Sefarad 24, 1964, 364-365 (F. Cantera); JSS 10, 1965, 267-269 (P. Wernberg-Moller); CBQ 27, 1965, 430-431 (R.M. Frank); AAAS 2, 1966, 192-201 (E.Y. Kutscher); BSOAS 29, 1966, 146-147 (J.A. Emerton); BiOr 25, 1968, 26-34 (W. Vycichl); Lingua 32, 1973, 255-256 (J. Fellman); REIsl 33, 1965, 176-184 (D. Cohen); RSO 40, 1965, 1-8 (S. Segert); Or NS 34, 1965, 35-44 (M. Dahood-K. Deller-R. Köbert); Leshonenu 30, 1965-1966, 136-156 (J. Blau); WZKM 61, 1967, 17-21 (H. Hirsch); BiOr 25 (1968) 26-34 (W. Vycichl)].

A. Murtonen, Early Semitic. A diachronical inquiry into the relationship of Ethiopic to the other so-called South-East Semitic languages (Studies in Sem. Languages and Linguistics 1), Leiden 1967 [rev.: Linguistics 47, 1969, 109-118 (R. Hetzron); JSS 16, 1971, 84-86 (A.F.L. Beeston); BiOr 24, 1967, 308-31O (W. Vycichl)].

A. Murtonen, Outline of a general theory of linguistics [2. Early Semitic. II Lexico and phonostatistical survey of the structure of the Semitic stock of languages with special reference to South Semitic], Melbourne 1969 [rev.: Linguistique 6, 1970/2, 134-137, C. Levy)].

F.A. Pennacchietti, “Uno sguardo comparativo sul comparativo semitico”, in A1CIVOA, pp. 175-197. G.A. Rendsburg, “Parallel Development in Mishnaic Hebrew, Colloquial Arabic, and Other Varieties of

Spoken Semitic”, Fs. Leslau 1991 II, pp. 1265-1277. Y. Sabar, “A Comparative Study Between the Hebrew Elements in the Judeo-Arabic Dialects of Iraq and

Its Neo-Aramaic Dialects” (Heb.), in Fs. Avishur, pp. 261-294. R.H. Schmidt, “Historische Sprachvergleichung und ihre typologische Ergänzung”, ZDMG 116, 1966,

8-22. S. Segert, “Tendenzen und Perspektiven der vergleichenden semitischen Sprachwissenschaft”, WZUH 17,

1968/2-3, in Fs. C. Brockelmann, pp. 167-173. S. Segert, “Aim and Terminology of Semitic Comparative Grammar”, RSO 40, 1965, 1-8 [on Moscati’s

Comparative Grammar] S. Segert, “Ugaritisch und Aramäisch”, in Fs. I. Bakoš, pp. 215-25. S. Segert, “Le rôle de l’ugaritique dans la linguistique sémitique comparée”, in Ug. VI, pp. 461-477. A.T. Serventi, “Le lingue della Bibbia”, in G. Rinaldi, ed., Secoli sul mondo. Alla scoperta della Bibbia,

Torino 1955. R. Stempel, Abriss einer historischen Grammatik der semitischen Sprachen (Nordostafrikanisch-

westasiatische Studien 3), Frankfurt a. M. 1999 [rev.: MedLR 12, 2000, 190-192 (J. Tropper); Kratylos 47, 2002, 216-220 (St. Weninger)].

R. Stempel, “Stand unf Aufgabe der vergleichenden Semitistik: zur Problematik der Methode bei nichtindogermanischen Sprachen”, SRLTh 2, 1998, 69-85.

D. Téné, “The earliest comparisons of Hebrew with Aramaic and Arabic”, in K. Koerner, ed., Progress in Linguistic Historiography: Papers from the International Conference on the History of the Language Sciences (Ottawa, 28-31 August 1978) (Studies in the History of Linguistics, 20), Amsterdam 1980.

69

E. Ullendorff, “The Semitic Languages of Ethiopia and their Contribution to General Semitic Studies”, Africa 25, 1955, 154-160 [cf. AfrAb 7, 1956, 133].

E. Ullendorff, “Comparative Semitics”, in LSPF, pp. 13-32. E. Ullendorff, “Comparative Semitics”, in CTL/6, pp. 261-273. E. Ullendorff, “Comparative Semitics”, in AAS, pp. 27-39. An. Zaborski, “Comparative Semitic Studies: status quaestionis”, AuOr 23, 2005, 9-15. An. Zaborski, “The problem of the archaism of Arabic in the light of Semitic”, SprOKrPAN 41, 1998,

34-36. An. Zaborski, “Problem archaizmu klasycznego jȩzyka arabskiego”, in IAC, pp. 269-283 (The problem of

archaism in Classical Arabic). 1.4. RECONSTRUCTION (proto-Semitic)

[Cf. G. del Olmo Lete, “Comparative Semitics: Classification and Reconstruction. A Classified Bibliography (1940-2000)”, AuOr 21, 2003, 97-138]

1.4.0. General H. Birnbaum, “On Protolanguages, Diachrony and ‘Preprotolanguages’“, in Fs. Georgiev, pp. 121-129. V. Blañek, “Genetická klasifikace jazykú sveta ve svétle rekonstruovaných prajazykú neolitickýchañ

paleolitických jazykových jednot” (The Genetic Classification of the World’s Languages in Light of the Reconstructed Proto-Language of the Neolithic and Paleolithic Language Communities), JazA 23, 1986, 41-44.

G.J. Dimmendaal, “Do some languages have a multi-genetic or non-genetic origin? An exercise in taxonomy”, in R. Nicolaï, F. Rottlands, eds, Actes du Cinquième Colloque de linguistique nilo-saharienne (NiloSaharan, 10), Köln 1995, pp. 357-372.

C. Ehret, Reconstructing Proto-Afroasiatic (Proto-Afrasian) Vowels, Tone, Consonants, and Vocabulary (Univ. of California Publications, Linguistics Volume, 126), Berkeley 1995 [rev.: CJL 41, 1996, 278-282 (A.S. Kaye); Word 51, 2000, 406-413 (V. Bubeník)].

P. Fronzaroli, “Réflexions sur la paléontologie linguistique”, in A1CILSCS, pp. 173-180. G. Garbini, “Configurazione dell’unità linguistica semitica. Le protolingue”, in A4CIL, pp. 119-139. T.V. Gamkrelidze, “On the method of reconstructing the system of a proto-language and the localisation of

its speakers (taking as an example the indo-european proto-language and the indo-european proto-fatherland)” (Russ.), in LRDIV 1984/2, pp. 21-25.

R. Hetzron, “Two principles of genetic reconstruction”, Lingua 38, 1976, 89-108 [with an sketch of Semitic classification].

H.M. Hoenigswald, Language Change and Linguistic Reconstruction, Chicago, IL 1960. H.M. Hoenigswald, “Allophones, Allomorphs, and Conditioned Change”, in A9ICL, pp. 645-649. J. Knobloch, “Concetto storico di protolingua e possibilità e limiti de applicazione ad esso dei principi

strutturalisti”, in A4CIL, pp. 141-162. P.M. Kožin, “Influence of the cultural concepts on the reconstruction of the ancient linguistic ambits”

(Russ.), in LRDIV 1984/2, pp. 25-34. J. Kury»owicz, “On the Methods of Internal Reconstruction”, in A9ICL, pp. 9-36. S.M. Lamb, E.D. Mitchell, eds, Sprung from Some Common Source. Investigation into the Prehistory of

Languages, Stanford, CA 1991.

70

A. Martinet, Evolution des langues et reconstruction, Paris 1970. A.J. Militarev, Principles of Semitic proto-linguistic reconstruction, etymology and genetic classification

(Russ.), Diss. Moscow 2001 [summary]. E. Pulgram, “The Nature and use of Proto-Languages”, Lingua 10, 1961, 18-37. E. Pulgram, “Proto-Languages as Proto-Diasystems: Proto-Romance”, Word 20, 1964, 373-383. P. Ramat, “Linguistic Reconstruction and Typology”, JIES 4, 1976, 189-206. C. Renfrew, “Before Babel: Speculations on the Origins of Linguistic Diversity”, CAJ 1, 1991, 3-23. V. Ševoroškin, ed., Reconstructing Languages and Cultures, Bochum 1989. V. Ševoroškin, ed., Proto-Languages and Proto-Cultures, Bochum 1990. V. Ševoroškin, A.M. Ramer, “Some Recent Work on the Remote Relations of Languages”, in S.M. Lamb,

E.D. Mitchell, eds, Sprung from Some Common Source. Investigation into the Prehistory of Languages, Stanford, CA 1991, pp. 178-199.

N.K. Sokolovskaja, “On some questions related to the reconstruction of single languages” (Russ.), in LRDIV 1984/1, pp. 92-94.

G. Sommer, “Towards the limits of archaeolinguistic reconstruction or how to solve a major multi- disciplinary dilemma”, AAP 65, 2001, 169-200

R.W. Wescott, “The Origin of Speech”, in LO, pp. 103-123. R.W. Wescott, “Types of Apophony in Proto-Speech”, in LO, pp. 125-176. R.W. Wescott, “Protolonguistics and the Study of Protolanguages as an Aid to Glossogonic Research”,

Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences 208, 1976, 104-116. 1.4.1. The Nostratic Level

[Cf. Bomhard-Kerns, The Nostratic Macrofamily] M.L. Âlmaitis, “New Contributions to ‘Proto-Nostratic’”, IF 91, 1986, 305-317 [rev. art. on Bomhard’s

Toward Proto-Nostratic 1984]. A.R. Bomhard, Toward Proto-Nostratic: A New Approach to the Comparison of Proto-Indo-European and

Proto-Afroasiatic (CTL 27), Amsterdam 1984 [rev.:, JAOS 107, 1987, 97-100 (A.B. Dolgopolskij); JLL 9, 1987, 63-65; Indogermanische Forschungen 91, 1986, 305-317 (M.L. Palmaitis); ArOr 56, 1988, 65-69 (K. Petrá…ek)].

A.B. Dolgopolskij, “A ‘Nostratic Approach’ to Nostratic Comparison”, JAOS 107, 1987, 97-100 (rev. Bomhard, Toward Proto-Nostratic 1984).

A.B. Dolgopolskij, “The Indo-European Homeland and Lexical Contacts of Proto-Indo-European with Other Languages”, in MLR 3, 1988, 7-31.

A.B. Dolgopolskij, “Cultural Contacts of Proto-Indo-European and Proto-Indo-Iranian with Neighboring Languages”, FLH 8, 1989, 3-36.

C.T. Hodge, “Linguistic applied”, LACUS 24, 1997, 412-420 [on the reconstruction of Afro-Asiatic & Lislakh].

M. Kaiser, “The Nostratic Reconstruction of Illić-Svityć”, MT 5, 1988, 27-57. M. Kaiser, V. Sevoroskin, “Inheritance versus Borrowing in Indo-European, Kartvelian and Semitic”, JIES

14, 1986, 365-378. M.L. Palmaitis, “Opyt rekonstruckciji obš…eboreal’noy (nostrati…eskoj) morfologiji v ural’sko-

indoevropejsko-afroazijskom aspekte. Vopros ergativa” (An Attempt at the Reconstruction of Common

71

Boreal (Nostratic) Morphology in a Uralis-Indo-European-Afroasiatic Aspect. The Question of the Ergative), Lingua Posnaniensis 21, 1978, 9-24.

1.4.2. The Afro-Asiatic Level G. Böhm, “Rekonstruktion des semitohamitischen Stativs in tschadischen Sprachen”, FAB 1, 1989, 52-64. S. Chaker, “Comparatisme et reconstruction dans le domaine chamito-sémitique: problèmes de méthodes et

de limites”, CLAIX 8, 1990, 161-186. I.M. Diakonoff, “Lingvistisheskiye danniye ki istorii drevnejshich nositelej afrazijskich yazikov”

(Linguistic Data for the History of the Earliest Afrasian Speakers), Africana 10, 1975, 117-130. I.M. Diakonoff, V. J. Porxomovskij, O printsipakh afraziysko rekonstruktsii v svyazi s rabotoy nad

sravnitel’no no-istoričeskim slovarem (On the Principles of Afrasian Reconstruction in Connection with Working at the Comparative-Historical Vocabulary) (Balcanica. Lingvističeskiye issledovanija), Moscow 1979.

I.M. Diakonoff, Proto-Afrasian and Old Akkadian: A Study in Historical Phonetics (= JAAL 4/1-2), Princeton, NJ 1992.

D.O. Edzard, “Die semitohamitischen Sprachen in neuer Sicht” [2. Zur Rekonstruktion des ältesten Phonembestandes im Semitischen], RAss 61, 1967, 137-149 [?]

C. Ehret, “Languages change and the material correlates of languages and ethnic shift”, Antiquity 62, 1988, 564-574.

C. Ehret, Reconstructing Proto-Afroasiatic (Proto-Afrasian). Vowels, Tone, Consonants and Vocabulary, Berkeley 1995.

C. Ehret, The historical reconstructon of Southern Cushitic phonology and vocabulary (Kölnische Beiträge zur Afrikanistik 5), Berlin 1980.

A. Faber, “Semitic Sibilants in an Afro-Asiatic Context”, JSS 29, 1984, 189-224. J. Fellman, “Linguistics as an instrument of pre-history: the home of Proto Afro-Asiatic”, Orbis 36, 1991-

93, 56-58G. Forni, Problemi di convergenze linguistico-archeologiche nelle indagini sulle origine dell’agricoltura

euro-mediterranea: metodologie e applicazioni”, in QuSem 13, pp. 3-58. R. Hetzron, “Dialectal variation in Proto-Afroasiatic”, in LChRM, pp. 577-597. G. Hudson, “A neglected Ethiopian contribution to Semitic and Afroasiatic reconstruction”, BLS 89/20S,

1994, 47-56. S. Lieberman, “Summary report: linguistic change and reconstruction in the Afro-Asiatic languages”, in

LChRM pp. 565-575. A. Militarev, “Proto-Afrasian lexicon confirming West Asian homeland: pastoralism”, JLR 2009, 95-106. A.Ju. Militarev, V.A, Šnirel’man, “On the localisation of the ancient Afro-Asiatic people (essay on the

linguistic-archaeological reconstruction)” (Russ.), in LRDIV 1984/2, pp. 35-53. A.Ju. Militarev, “Towards the chronology of Afrasian (Afroasiatic) and its daughter families”, in C. Renfrew,

A. McMahon, L. Trask, eds, Time depth in historical linguistics, Vol. 1, 2, Cambridge 2000., 1, pp. 267-307

V.E. Orel - O.V. Stolbova, “K rekonstrukcii praafrazijskogo vokalizma” [on reconstruction of proto-Afrasian vocalic system], VoJa 5, 1989, 66-84; 6, 1990, 75-90.

V.E. Orel, O.V. Stolbova, “Reconstruction of the Afrasian Vocalism: Cushitic and Chadic”, in NDCAA, pp. 225-236.

72

V.Y. Porkhomovsky, ed., Afrikanskoe istori…eskoe jazykoznanie: problemy rekonstrukcij (African Historical Linguistics: problems of Reconstruction), Moskva 1987.

G. Takács, “Towards Proto-Afro-Asiatic phonology: ancient remnants in South Cushitic, Angas-Sura, and North Bauchi”, RO 54, 2002, 55-125.

G. Takács, “Consonantal and Lexical Reconstruction of Afro-Asiatic: State of the Art”, in A7ISHK, pp. 115-149.

W. Vycichl, “The origin of the Hamito-Semitic languages”, P4IHSC, pp. 109-121. H.E. Wolff, “Ein Meilenstein der komparativen Afroasiatik?: Besprechungsar-tikel von Chr. Ehret:

Rekonstruk- tion des Proto-Afroasiatischen (1995)”, AuÜ 83, 2000, 115-139. An. Zaborski, “Problems of the reconstruction of Hamitosemitic articles”, in P4IACS, pp.,145-156. 1.4.3. The Egypto-Semitic level A.G. Belova, “Sur la reconstruction du vocalisme afro-asiatique: quelques correspondances

égypto-sémitiques”, in P5IHSC 2, pp. 85-93. J.E. Hoch, Semitic Words in Egyptian Texts of the New Kingdom and Third Intermadiate Period,

Princenton, NJ 1994. 1.4.4. The Semitic Level

[A reminder: H. Torczyner, Die Entstehung des semitischen Sprachtypus, I, Wien 1916. A. Ungnad, Das Wesen des Ursemitischen. Eine sprachgeschichtlipsychologische Untersuchung, Leipzig 1925].

J. Blau, “Some Difficulties in the Reconstruction of ‘Proto-Hebrew’ and ‘Proto-Canaanite’“, in Fs. P.

Kahle (BZAW 103), Berlin 1968, pp. 29-43. J. Blau, “Some Problems of the Formation of the Old Semitic Languages in the Light of Arabic Dialects”,

in PICSSJ, pp. 38-44 [repr. SMA, pp. 361-367]. A.R. Bomhard, “The reconstruct ion of Proto-Semitic consonant system”, in Fs. Ehrman, pp. 113-140. A.R. Bomhard, “Rekonstrukcija prasemitskoj sistemy soglasnych”, VoJa 37, 1988, 50-65. V. Bubenik, “Grammatical and lexical aspect in Akkadian and Proto-Semitic”, in M.S. Schmid, J.R.

Austin, D. Stein, eds, Historical Linguistics 1997: selected papers from the 13th international conference on historical linguistrics, Düsseldorf, 10-17 August 1997 (CILTh 164), Amsterdam 1998, pp. 41-56

W. Cowan, “Arabic Evidence for Proto-Semitic */awa/ and */o/”, Language 36, 1960, 60-62. I.M. Diakonoff, “Problems of Root Structure in Proto-Semitic”, ArOr 38, 1965, 453-480. I.M. Diakonoff, “On Root Structure in Proto-Semitic”, in HS, pp. 133-153. I.M. Diakonoff, “Earliest Semites in Asia: agriculture and animal husbandry according to linguistic data

(VIIIth-IVth milennia)”, AoF 8, 1981, 23-67. I.M. Diakonoff, “Drevnejšie semity: socil’no-lingvističeskaja rekonstrukcija” [The eraliest Semities: social

and linguistic reconstruction], JaRD 2, 1999, 160-168. I.M. Diakonoff-A. Militarev-V. Porkhomovky-O. Stolbova, “On the principles of Afrasian phonological

reconstruction”, SPJAST 1, 1993, 7-15, 8 tabs. W. Diem, “Die Verba und Nomina tertiae infirmae im Semitischen. Ein Beitrag zur Rekonstruktion des

Ursemitischen und zur Entwicklung der Einzelsprachen”, ZDMG 127, 1977, 15-60.

73

W. Diem, “Wie war die ursprüngliche Bildung der Verba und Nomina tertiae infirmae im Semitischen?”, ZDMG, Suppl. III/1, pp. 669-673.

A.B. Dolgopolskij, “On phonemic stress in Proto-Semitic”, IOS 8, 1978, 1-12. D.O. Edzard, “‘Ursemitisch’ *hū’a, *šī’a?”, StOr 55, 1984, 249-256. L. Edzard, Polygenesis, Convergense and Entropy: An Alterntive Model of Linguistic Evolution Applied to

Semitic Lingusitics, Wiesbaden 1998. A. Faber, “Semitic Sibilants in an Afro-Asiatic Context”, JSS 29, 1984, 189-224. P. Fronzaroli, “Ricostruzione interna del verbo semitico in alcuni studi recenti”, Mille. I debattiti del

Circolo Linguistico Fiorentino, 1945-1970, Firenze 1970, pp. 71-85. A.M. Gazov-Ginzberg, “Ceredovanic obščesemitskich kornej tipa plpl, ppl --> n-pl (K sud’be zvukoi-

zobrazitel’nych povtorov)” (Proto-Semitic alternations of roots of the type plpl, ppl --> n-pl (towards the evolution of the expressive repetitions), PSb 7, 1962, 152-158.

A.M. Gazov-Ginzberg, Byl li jazyk izobrazitelen v svoich istokach? (Svidetel’stvo prasemitskogo zapasa kornej) [Was the language expressive in its origin? (Testimony of the Proto-Semitic stock of roots)], Moskva 1965.

G. Goldenberg, “Conservative and innovative features in Semitic languages”, in A8GSCSI, pp. 3-21. R. Hetzron, “Third person singular pronoun suffixes in Proto-Semitic (With a theory on the connective

vowels in Tiberian Hebrew)”, OS 18, 1969 (1970), 101-127. R. Hetzron, “The Evidence for Perfect *yáqtul and Jussive *yaqtúl in Proto-Semitic”, JSS 14, 1969, 1-21. J. Huehnergard, “Proto-Semitic and Proto-Akkadian”, in ALSC, pp. 1-18. L.E. Kogan, “On Proto-Semitic deverbal derivation”, AuOr 26, 2008, 91-115. B. Kienast, “Die Sprache von Ebla und das Altsemitische”, en L. Cagni, ed., La lingua di Ebla (1981), pp.

83-98. W.S. Lasor, “Proto-Semitic: is the concept no longer valid?”, Maarav 5-6, 1990, 189-205. A. Militarev, “Issledovanie S.S. Majzelja v oblasti korneobrazovanija i semasiologii semitskich jazykov”

[Study on the derivation and semasiology of the Semitic root according to S.S. Maizel’], Narody Azii i Afriki: istorija, ékonomica, kultura, Moksva 1973, I, pp. 114-121.

S. Moscati, “Sulla riconstruzione del protosemitico”, RSO 35, 1960, 1-10. S. Moscati, “The reconstruction of Proto-Semitic”, T25CIO I, pp. 315-316. A. Murtonen, Early semitic. A diachronical inquiry into the relationship of Ethiopic to the other so-called

South-East Semitic languages. Leiden 1967 [rev.: Linguistics 47, 1969, 109-118 (R. Hetzron); JSS 16, 1971, 84-86 (A.F.L. Beeston); BiOr 24, 1967, 308-31O (W. Vycichl)].

A. Murtonen, “On Proto-Semitic reconstructions”, in Fs. Leslau 1991 II, pp. 1119-1130. K. Petráček, “Einige Entwicklungstendenzen in den südsemitischen Sprachsystemen”, ArOr 36, 1968,

471-480. K. Petráček, “Le dynamisme du système phonologique proto-sémitique et les problèmes de la phonologie

chamito-sémitique”, in HS, pp. 161-168. A. Roman, “De la langue arabe comme un modèle général de la formation des langues sémitiques et de leur

évolution”, Arabica 28, 1981, 127-161. R.C. Steiner, The Case for Fricative-Laterals in Proto-Semitic (AOS 59), New Haven CT 1977. G. Takács, “Notes on Proto-Semitic anatomical and physiological terminology”, AuOr 26, 2008, 18I-196. W. Vycichl, “Sur la préhistoire de la langue arabe”, GLECS 15, 1970-71, 117-135. An. Zaborski, “The problem of the archaism of Arabic in the light of Semitic”, SprOKrPAN 41, 1998,

34-36.

74

1.5. LINGUISTIC CLASSIFICATION

[Included the classification of individual languages as long as it presuposes the general Semitic frame; cf. G. del Olmo Lete, “Comparative Semitics: Classification and Reconstruction. A Classified Bibliography (1940-2000)”, AuOr 21, 2003, 97-138]

1.5.1. General

[A selection] V.I. Belikov, “Ancient History and the reality of the linguistic-genetic tree diagrams” (Russ.), in LRDIV

1989/1, pp. 44-54. B. Comrie, Language Universals and Language Typology, Chicago, IL 1981 [rev.: AA 84, 1982, 686-690

(C.T. Hodge)]. W. Croft, Typology and Universals, Cambridge 1990. J. Crothers, “Typology and Universals of Vowel Systems”, in UHL, pp. 93-152. J. Greenberg, Universals of Language, Cambridge, MA 19662. J.H. Greenberg, “Historical Linguistics and Unwritten Languages” (1953), in Misellanea Greeberg, pp. 22-

24. [criteria for determining genetic relationship, including statistics for Afroasiatic word/morpheme comparisons].

H.M. Hoenigswald, “Criteria for the Subgrouping of Languages”, in H. Birbaum, J. Puhverl, eds, Ancient Indo-European Dialects, Berkeley/Los Angeles, CA 1966.

A.J. Šaikevič, M.S. Polinskaja, “The linguistic ambits and the glotto-chronoligal questions (on the formation of the quantitative taxonomy of languages) (Russ.), in LRDIV 1984/1, pp. 115-117.

H. Seiler, Language Universals, Tübingen 1978. 1.5.2. The Nostratic Level

[Cf. Bomhard-Kerns’ The Nostratic Macrofamily 1994] V. Blažek, “Basque and North Caucasian or Afroasiatic?”, in Fs. Mukarovsky, pp. 21-30. G. Garbini, “Semitico, Indoeuropeo e sostrato indomediterraneo”, in Fs. Fronzaroli, pp. 185-197. G.A. Rendsburg, “Is Linear A Semitic?”, BAR 26/6, 2000, 60-61. 1.5.3. The Afro-Asiatic Level W.F. Albright, T.O. Lambdin, “The evidence of language”, The Cambridge Ancient History I/1, chap. IV,

Cambridge 1970, pp. 122-155. H.L. Bender, Omotic: A New Afroasiatic Language Family, Carbondale 1975 [rev.: AAL 3, 1976, 158-165

(P. Black)]. M.L. Bender, “Coming and going in Afrasian”, AAP 22, 1990, 19-401 [On the relationship between

Cushitic & Omotic]. V. Blažek,, “Toward Determining the Position of Mokilko within Chadic (A Lexicostatistic Analysis)”, in

T. Bearth et al. eds, Perspectives de recherches africanistes: linguistique, ethnologie, histoire, philosophie e littérature. Xe Journées des Africanistes, Köln 1994, 69-72.

V. Blažek, “Basque and North Caucasian or Afroasiatic?”, in Fs. Mukarovsky, pp. 21-30.

75

V. Blažek, “Cushitic and Omotic strata in Ongota, a moribund language of uncertain affiliation frorn Southeast Ethiopia”, ArOr 73, 2005, 43-68.

V. Blažek, “Jazyky Afriky v přehledu genetické klasifikace” (The languages of Africa in an overview of genetic c1assification), in Th.Machalik, J. Záhořík, eds, Viva Africa 2006: sbornik peřispěvkú z konference věnované Africe. Plzeň, 31. břesna 2006, Plzeň 2006, pp. 63-79.

V. Blažek, “On the Classification of Berber”, FO 47, 2010, 245-266. M.A. Bryan, The distribution of the Semitic and Cushitic languages of Africa. An outline of available

information, London l947] [rev.: Africa 18, 1948, 314-316 (E. Ullendorff); AfrS 7, 1948, 51 (C.M. D[oke]); ZPhon 3, 1949, 240-244 (O. Köhler); BSL 45, 1949, 261 (M. Cohen); OM 28, 1948, 113-114 (C. Conti Rossini); AnL 6, 1950, 50-52 (M. Cohen)].

L. Campbell, W.J. Poser, in LCHM, pp. 87-161 (“6. Comparative linguistics of other language families and regions”: 6.8 “Africa”, pp. 120-145”, “Afroasiatic”, pp. 136-139).

J. Carnochan, “Bachanla and Semito-Hamitic”, in P. Newman, R.M. Newman, eds, Papers in Chadic linguistics. Papers from the Leiden colloquium on Chadic language family (Sept. 15-17, 1976, Leiden 1977, pp. 21-24.

D. Cohen, “Problèmes de linguistique chamito-sémitique”, REIsl 40, 1972, 43-68 [3. Le classement des langues chamito-sémitiques].

I.M. Diakonoff, Semito-chamitskie jazyki. Opyt klassifikacii [A tentative classification of the Hamito-Semitic languages] (Jazyki narodov Azii i Afriki), Moskva 1965 [rev.: Islam 45, 1969, 164-165 (J. Lukas); BiOr 27, 1970, 14-15 (L.O. Schuman)].

I.M. Diakonoff, Semito-Hamitic languages. An essay in classification, Moscow 1965 [rev.: AION 26, 1966, 287-290 (G. Garbini); ZDMG 118, 1968, 136-137 (J. Friedrich); OLZ 63, 1968, 363-366 (W.W. Muller)].] [Eng. version of Semito-chamitskie jazyki, 1965].

D.O. Edzard, “Die semitohamitischen Sprachen in neuer Sicht”, RAss 61, 1967, 137-149 [rev. art. of I.M. Diakonoff’s book Semitic-Hamitic Languages, with 3 excursusses: 1. Ergativkonstruktion im Proto- Semitohamitischen? 2. Zur Rekonstruktion des ältesten Phonembestandes im Sem. 3. Genus oder Klasse beim Nomen im Semitohamitischen?].

H.C. Fleming, “Classification of West Cushitic within Hamito-Semitic”, in D.F. Call, ed., Eastern African History, New York 1969, pp. 3-27.

H.C. Fleming, “Sub-classification in Hamito-Semitic”, LGL, pp. 85-88. H.C. Fleming, “Omotic as an Afroasiatic Family”, SALS 5, 1973, 81-94. H.C. Fleming, Ongota: a decisive language in African prehistory, Wiesbaden 2006 (Äthiopistische

Forschungen, 64) [rev.: FO 42-43, 2006-2007, 453-458 (An. Zaborski); Aethiopica 10, 2007, 223.232 (Gr. Savà, M. Tosco); APAL 5, 2007, 241-243 (J. Zábořik)].

G. Garbini, “La position du sémitique dans le chamito-sémitique”, A1CILSCS, pp. 21-26. G. Garbini, “Qualche riflessione sulla ‘parentela’ semito-camitica”, in E. Arcaino, S. Cigada, E. Rigotti,

eds, Diacronia, sincronia e cultura: Saggi linguistici in onore di Luigi Heilman, Brescia 1984, pp. 21-35.

C. Gouffé, “Compléments et précisions concernant le haoussa dans le cadre d’Essai comparatif de M. Cohen”, GLECS 14, 1969-70, 27-43.

Gr. Savà, M. Tosco, “Ongota: back to reality?”, in Th.Machalik, J. Záhořík, eds, Viva Africa 2007: proceedings of the IInd International Conference on African Studies, 27-28 April 2007, Pilsen 2007.pp. 71-80.

76

J.H. Greenberg, “Étude sur la classification des langues africaines I”, BIFAN 16, 1954, 83-147 (4. Les langues hamito-sémitiques).

J.H. Greenberg, Studies in African Linguistic Classification. IV. Hamito-Semitic, New Haven 1955. J.H. Greenberg, “Studies in African Linguistic Classification. VIII. Further remarks on method. Revisions

and Corrections”, SJA 10, 1954, 405-415. J.H. Greenberg, “On the African Affiliation of Hebrew and Semitic Languages”, Jewish Society Studies

24, 1962, 79-85. R.J. Hayward, ed., Omotic Language Studies, London 1990. B. Heine, “Reinisch und das Erythräisch: Sprachgeschichte und Evolution”, in LRWE, pp. 241-249. B. Heine, The Sam Languages: A History of Rendille, Boni, and Somali (AAL 6/2), Malibu, CA 1978. H. Höftmann, “Lepsius’ Beitrag zur Klassifikation afrikanischer Sprachen”, in Schriften zur Geschichte

und Kultur des Alten Orients (K.R. Lepsius Volume) 20, 1988, 191-201 A. Negro languages. B. Hamitic languages. C. Semitic languages].

M. Lamberti, “Sulla classificazione dell’‘Omotico’”, in A7GSCSI, pp. 99-126. A.Ju. Militarev, “Appendix: schemes of the genetic classification and division of the Afroasiatic family of

languages (according to glotto-chronology), maps of distribution of the ancient and modern Afroasiatic languages” (Russ.), in LRDIV 1984/3, pp. 44-50 + tab.

A. Militarev, “Towards the genetic affiliation of Ongota, a nearly-extent language of Ethiopia. I:”, in Fs. Diakonoff 2005, pp. 567-607.

J.L. Mosenkis, Minojskij, prototigrskij, avstronezijskij? [Minoan, Proto-Tigrian, Austronesian?], Kyjiv 1997.

H. G. Mukarovsky, “Langues apparentées au chamito-sémitique”, GLECS 11, 1966-1967, 83-91 [with a critical note of D. Cohen].

P. Newman, “Comparative Chadic: Phonology and Lexicon”, JALL 5, 1966, 218-251. P. Newman, “Chadic classification and reconstructions”, AAL 5, 1977, 1-42. P. Newman, The Classification of Chadic within Afroasiatic, Leiden 1980. P. Newman, “Methodological Pitfalls in Chadic-Afroasiatic Comparisons”, in P3IHSC, pp. 161-163. L.B. Nikol’skij, “Jazyk i socium v afro-aziatskich stranach” [Language and socium in Afro-Asiatic

countries], in M.B. Ešič et al., Jazyk - kul’tura - étnos, Mosva 1994, pp. 165-176. R. Nikolaï, “Aux marges de l’espace chamito-sémitique: songhay et apparentements ‘non-linéaraires’”,

in LChSAA 2, pp. 245-277. T. Obenga, “Le chamito-sémitique n’existe pas”, Ankh 1, 1992, 51-58. K. Petráček, “Die Grenzen des Semitohamitischen. Zentral-saharanische und Semitohamitische

Sprachen in phonologischer Hinsicht”, ArOr 40, 1972, 6-50. K. Petráček, “La structure de la racine et la classification des langues hamitosémitiques”, AUC-Ph 4,

1974, 115-121. C. Peuts, “On the subgrouping of Afroasiatic or: How to use a unrooted phylogenetic tree in historical

linguistics”, LinAeg 20, 2012, 221-251. N. Pilszczikowa, “Le haoussa et le chamitosémitique à la lumière de l’‘Essai comparatif’ de Marcel

Cohen”, RO 24, 1960, 97-130. V.J. Porxomovskij, “Problemy geneticheskoj klassifikacii jazykov Afriki” (Problems of the genetic

classification of the languages of Africa), in Teoreticheskie osnovy klassifikacii jazykov mira, Moscow 1982, pp. 195-257.

R.R. Terry, “Chadic”, in T.C. Hodge ed., Afroasiatic: A Survey, The Hague 1971, pp. 120-122. V. Todorov, “Praafroaziatskijat ezik kato ezik ot ergativen tip”, GSU-KNF 101, 2008, 85-lll (Proto-

Afro-Asiatic: a language of ergative type).

77

W. Vycichl, “Contacts chamito-sémitiques: un seul groupe ou deux groupes distincts?”, GLECS 18-23/3, 1973-79 (1983), 631-641.

W. Vycichl, “Sprachliche Beziehungen zwischen Ägypten und Afrika”, in Fs. Klingenheben, pp. 265-272

V. van Bulck, “Classification des groupes de langues en Afrique selon Westermann”, Zaïre 4, 1950, 189-201.

C. Wrigley, “Linguistic clues to African history”, JAfrH 3, 1962, 269-272 [AfrAb 15, 1964, n. 136]. A. Zaborski, “The position of Cushitic and Berber within Hamitosemitic dialects”, in A8GSCSI, pp.

49-59. A. Zaborski, “The problem of the archaism of Arabic in the light of Hamito-Semitic”, SprOKrPAN 41,

1998, 34-36. 1.5.4. The Egypto-Semitic Level C.T. Hodge, “The role of Egyptian within Afroasiatic (Lislakh)”, in LChRM, pp. 639-659. O. Rössler, “Das Ägyptische als semitische Sprache”, in A. Altheim, R. Stiehl, eds, Christentum am

Roten Meer, 2 vols., Berlin/New York 1971, pp. 263-326. (= GSS, pp. 543-607). G. Takács, “Marginal Remarks on the Classification on Ancient Egyptian within Afro-Asiatic and Its

Position Among African Languages”, FO 35, 1999, 175-196. 1.5.5. Semitic Level 1.5.5.1. General

[A reminder: M. Lambert, Le groupement des langues sémitiques, Paris 1921]. A. Avanzini, “Linguistic Data and Historical Reconstruction: Between Semitic and Epigraphic South

Arabian”, in Fs.Leslau 1991, pp. 107-118. J.Blau, “Hebrew and Northwest Semitic: Reflections on the Classification of the Semitic Languages”,

HAR 2, 1978, 21-44. J. Blau, “Some Problems of the Formation of the Old Semitic Languages in the Light of Arabic

Dialects”, in PICSSJ, pp. 38-44 [= SMA, pp. xx-xx]. L. Campbell, W.J. Poser, in LCHM, pp. 87-161 (“6. Comparative linguistics of other language families

and regions”: 6.3 “Semitic”, pp. 94-97). G.A. Dammaká, “The Ethio-Semitic languages (re-exaraining the classification)”, JES 34, 2002, 57-93. A. Faber, Genetic subgroupings of the Semitic languages, Univ. of Texas at Austin diss. 1980, [DAb

41/4, 1980, 1568-A]. A. Faber, “Genetic Subgrouping of the Semitic Languages”, in SemLan, pp. 3-15. H. Fleisch, Introduction à l’étude des langues sémitiques. Élements de bibliographie (Initiation à

l’Islam, 4), Paris 1947 (classification and description of each language subgroup). P. Fronzaroli, “Metodi statistici nella classificazione delle lingue semitiche”, GLECS 9, 1960-1963,

47-49 [cf. following article]. P. Fronzaroli, P., “Prospettive di metodo statistico nella classificazione delle lingue semitiche”, ANLR,

Ser. 8/16, 1961, 348-380. P. Fronzaroli, “Eblaic and the Semitic languages”, in Fs. Mastrelli, pp. 89-94.

78

A. Gai, “Considerations on the classification of the Semitic languages”, in Proceedings of the sixth annual meeting (Tel Aviv, April 16th, 1989) (Societatis Linguisticae Europeae Sodalicium Israeliense), Jerusalem 1989, pp. xiv-xx.

A. Gai, “Reflections on the classification of the Semitic languages”, Orbis 37, 1994, 135-144. Y. Gruntfest, “On the history of the classification of Semitic languages”, in CQL, pp. 67-74. R. Hetzron, “La division des langues sémitiques”, in A1CILSCS, pp. 181-194. P. Marrassini, “‘Genetic Subgruping’ in Semitic”, in Fs. Fronzaroli, pp. 369-380. G. Mazzini, “Ancient South Arabian Documentation and the Reconstruction of Semitic”, in A10GSCSI,

pp. 215-238. S. Moscati, Civiltà e lingue semitiche, Roma 1947. J. Oelsner, “Zur Problematik der klassifikation der semitischen Sprachen”, VosFil 2 (Tbilisi) 1972

(1973), 241-249. J. Oelsner, “Gedanken zur Klassifizierung der semitischen Sprachen”, in DOT 25, pp. 52-61 K. Petráček, “Statistische Methode und ihre Anwendung in der Semitistik”, ArOr 24, 1956, 622-625. G. Pettinato, Le lingue semitiche di Ebla, Mari et Tell Beydar nel panorama linguistico del Vicino

Oriente Antico del III milenio A.C.”, in Fs. Fronzaroli, pp. 520-531. C. Rabin, “The Origin of the Subdivisions of Semitic”, in Fs. Driver, pp. 104-115. C. Rabin, “Lexicostatistics and the internal divisions of Semitic”, in HS, pp. 85-102. A. Roman, “De la langue arabe comme un modèle général de la formation des langues sémitiques et de

leur évolution”, Arabica 28, 1981, 127-161. W. Sommerfeld, “Bemerkungen zur Dialektgliederung Altakkadisch, Assyrisch und Babylonisch”, in

Fs. Kienast, pp. 569-586. J. Tropper, Eblaitisch und die Klassification der semitischen Sprachen”, in Fs. Kienast, pp. 647-657. M.V. Tonietti, “La probème de la classification de l’eblaïte : l’apport du syat‘me prépositionel”,

GLECS 34, 1998-2002, 197-210. W. von Soden, “Zur Einteilung der semitischen Sprachen”, WZKM 56, 1960, 177-191. 1.5.5.2. Central Semitic F. Corriente, “Lexicostatistic and the Central Semitic Theory”, in Fs. Sanmartín, pp. 139-144. J. Huehnergard, “Features of Central Semitic”, in Fs. Moran 2005, pp.155-203. E.E. Knudsen, “Central Semitic *yaqtulum Reconsidered: A Rejoinder to J. Tropper”, JSS 43, 1998, 1-

9. J. Tropper, “Present *yaqtulum in Central Semitic”, JSS 39, 1994, 1-6. R.M. Voigt, “The Classification of Central Semitic”, JSS 32/1, 1987, 1-21 [Including Northwest

Semitic (and Ugaritic), Aramaic, Canaanite, Arabic and Epigraphic South Arabic] 1.5.5.3. North Semitic/East Semitic G. Rubio, “Eblaite, Akkadian, and East Semitic”, in ALSC, pp. 110-139. W. von Soden, “Das Nordsemitische in Babylonien und in Syrien”, in L. Cagni, ed., La lingua di Ebla

(AIO Series Minor 14), Napoli 1981, pp. 355-361. 1.5.5.4. Northwest-Semitic J. Friedrich, “Kanaanäisch und Westsemitisch”, Scientia 84, 1949, 221-223.

79

J. Friedrich, “Zur Stellung des Jaudischen in der nordwestsemitischen Sprachen”, AS 16, 1965, 425-9. G. Garbini, Il semitico di nord-ovest (Quaderni della sezione linguistica degli “Annali [dell’lstituto

orientale di Napoli]” 1), Napoli 1960 [rev.: JBL 80, 1961, 290-291 (M.H.Pope); Sefarad 21, 1961, 377-378 (F. Cantera); BSL 57, 1962, 185-187 (M. Rodinson); Or 32, 1963, 498-500 (M. Dahood); ArOr 29, 1961, 106-118 (E.A. Speiser)].

G. Garbini, “Semitico nord-occidentale e aramaico”, in LSPF, pp. 59-90. G. Garbini, “La Siria: un tipo anomalo di contatto linguistico”, in Lingue a contatto del mondo antico.

Atti del Convegno della Società Italiana di Glottologia, Napoli, 12 e 13 maggio 1978 (Orientamenti liguistici 7), Pisa 1978, pp. 35-50.

G. Garbini, “Lingue e ‘varieta linguistiche’ nel semitico nordoccidentale del I millennio a.C.”, AION 3, 1981, 95-111.

C.H. Gordon, “Amorite and Eblaite”, in SemLang, pp. 100-113. F. Israel, “Tradition(s) et classement des langues syro-palestiniennes: observations déconstructionistes”,

in FdL 2, pp. 173-189. S. Moscati, “Sulla posizione linguistica del semitico nord-occidentale”, RSO 31, 1956, 229-234. S. Moscati, “Il semitico di nord-ovest”, in Fs. Levi della Vida II, pp. 202-220. St. Segert, “Phoenician and Eastern Canaanite Languages”, in SemLang 174-186. M. Sekine, “The subdivisions of the North-West Semitic languages”, JSS 18, 1973, 205-221. S. Segert, “Semitische Marginalien”. III. “Zur Phonetik und Morphologie des Nordwestsemitischen (In

margine des Buches von G. Garbini “II semitico di nord-ovest”)”, ArOr 29, 1961, 106-118. 1.5.5.5. South-Semitic Sh.A. Assefa, “Lexicostatistics Classification of the South Ethio-Semitic Languages”, in NTEL , pp.

1302-1307. A.Avanzini, “Linguistic Data and Historical Reconstruction: Between Semitic and Epigraphic South

Arabian”, in Fs.Leslau 1991, pp. 107-118. D. Cohen, “Le vocabulaire de base sémitique et le classement des dialectes du sud”, in D. Cohen,

Études de linguistique sémitique et arabe, Den Haag 1970, pp. 7-3 (= Semitica 11, 1961, 55-84, revised].

Y.B. Gruntfest, “The problem of classifying Southern Semitic languages”, in P4ICEthSt/2, 10S-114. W. Leslau, “South-East Semitic (Ethiopic and South-Arabic)”, JAOS 63, 1943, 4-14 (Phonology,

morphology, vocabulary). W. Leslau, “The position of Ethiopic in Semitic: Akkadian and Ethiopic”, in AIOK 24, pp. 251-253

(repr. M.H. Goshen-Gottstein, ed., Comparative Semitic Linguistics: A Student’s Reader, Jerusalem 1974).

P. Marrassini, “Problems of South Semitic”, in EthSESM, pp. 1786-1797. P. Marrassini, “Le sud-sémitique, entre généalogie, géographie et dévelopment parallèle, in LChSAA 2,

pp. 217-234. P. Marrassini, “South Semitic again”, in A13GSCSI, pp. 103-109 P. Marrassini, “Le sud-semitique, entre genealogie, geographic et developpement parallele”, Faits

27, 2006, 217-234. S. Moscati, “Nordarabico, sudarabico, etiopico”, RSO 34, 1959, 33-39. J.Rodgers, “The Subgrouping of the South Semitic Languages”, Fs. Leslau 1991, II pp. 1323-1336. M.-Cl. Simeone-Senelle, M. Vanhove, “Is there a Red Sea Iinguistic area?”, APAL 4, 2006, 31-67. R. Voigt, “Ethio-Semitic” in EA, pp. 440-444.

80

1.5.5.6. Akkadian R.I. Caplice, “Eblaite and Akkadian”, in LdE, pp. 161-164. D.O. Edzard, “Das Ebla-akkadische als Teil des altakkadischen Dialekkontinuums”, in ALSC, pp. 76-

83. W. Lambert, “The language of Ebla and Akkadian”, in LdE, pp. 155-160. W. Leslau, “The position of Ethiopic in Semitic: Akkadian and Ethiopic”, in AIOK 24, pp. 251-253 (=

M.H. Goshen-Gottstein, ed., Comparative Semitic Linguistics: A Student’s Reader, Jerusalem 1974).

G. Rubio, “Falling trees and forking tongues: The place of Akkadian and Eblaite within Semitic”, in Fs. Militarev, pp. 152-189.

G. Rubio, “Eblaite, Akkadian, and East Semitic”, in ALSC, pp. 110ff. 1.5.5.7. Amorite G. Buccellati, “Ebla and the Amorites”. in Eblaitica 3, pp. 83-104. I.J. Gelb, “La lingua degli Amoriti”, RALinc 13, 1958, 143-164. I.J. Gelb, “Mari and the Kish Civilisation”, en G.D. Young, ed., Mari in Retrospect (1992), pp. 121-

202. E.E. Knudsen, “An analysis of Amorite: a review article”, JCS 34, 1982, 1-18. J. Lewy, “Amurritica”, HUCA 32, 1961, 31-74 [The cult of Amurrum according the Kültepe texts:

onomastic material]. H.Y. Priebatsch, “The amoritische Sprache Palästinas in ihren Beziehungen zu Mari und Syrien”, UF

9, 1977, 249-258. 1.5.5.8. Arabic F. Corriente, “On the Degree of Kinship between Arabic and Northwest Semitic”, in AIDA 5, pp.187-

194. W. Diem, “Die genealogische Stellung des Arabischen in den semitischen Sprachen”, in Fs. Spitaler,

pp. 65-85. G. Garbini, “Sulle origine della lingua araba”, in Fs.Gabrieli 1964, pp. 123-134. A. Kienast, “Ugaritisch – Arabisch”, in SU, pp. 59-68 (Classification of Semitic Languanges). B. G.E. Mendenhall, “Arabic in Semitic linguistic history”, JAOS 126, 2006, 17-26. A. Zaborski, “The position of Arabic within the Semitic Dialect Continuum”, in PCAG, pp. 366-375. An. Zaborski, “The problem of the archaism of Arabic in the light of Semitic”, SprOKrPAN 41, 1998,

34-36. 1.5.5.9. Eblaite R.I. Caplice, “Eblaite and Akkadian”, in LdE, pp. 161-164. M. Dahood, “Ebla, Ugarit e l’Antico Testamento”, CC 129/II, 1978, 328-340 [transl. in Month 238,

1978, 271-176, 341-345: repr. BSpade 8, 1979, 1-15, 59-66; TD 27, 1979, 127-131].

81

M. Dahood, “Ebla, Ugarit and the Bible”, Afterfword to G. Pettinato, The Archives of Ebla. An Empire Inscribed in Clay, Garden City, NY 1981, pp. 271-321.

M. Dahood, “Ebla, Ugarit and the Old Testament”, in J.A. Emerton, ed., Congress Volumen: Göttingen 1977, Leiden 1978, pp. 81-112.

D.O. Edzard, “Das Ebla-akkadische als Teil des altakkadischen Dialekkontinuums”, in ALSC, pp. 76ff. P. Fronzaroli, “Eblaic and the Semitic languages”, in Fs. Mastrelli, pp. 89-94. G. Garbini, “Pensieri su Ebla (ovvero: Le uova di Babilonia)”, AION 38, 1978, 41-52 [On the language

of the Ebla texts]. G. Garbini, “Considerations on the Language of Ebla”, in LdE, pp. 75-82. I.J. Gelb, “Ebla and the Kish Civilisation”, in LdE, pp. 9-73. I.J. Gelb, “The Language of Ebla in the Light of the Sources from Ebla, Mari, and Babylonia”, in Ebla

1975-1985, pp. 49-74. B. Kienast, “Die Sprache von Ebla und das Altsemitische”, in LdE, pp. 83-98. M. Krebernik, “The Linguistic Classfication of Eblaite: Methods, Problems, and Results”, in SANE, pp.

233-249. W. Lambert, “The language of Ebla and Akkadian”, in LdE, pp. 155-160. G. Rubio, “Falling trees and forking tongues: The place of Akkadian and Eblaite within Semitic”, in

Fs. Militarev, pp. 152-189. G. Rubio, “Eblaite, Akkadian, and East Semitic”, in ALSC, pp. 110ff. 1.5.5.10. Ethiopic Sh.A. Assefa, “Lexicostatistics Classification of the South Ethio-Semitic Languages”, in NTEthSt, pp.

1302-1307. V. Blažek, The Ethiopian language area: an overview of studies published in Central and Eastern

Europe”, in ÄS, pp. 31-54. G. Goldenberg, “The Semitic languages of Ethiopia and their classification”, BSOAS 15/, 1977,

461-507. R. Hetzron, Ethiopian Semitic: Studies in Classification (JSS Monograph 2), Manchester 1972 (cf. J.

Ölsner, OLZ 72 [1977] 43-46) W. Leslau, “The Position of Ethiopic in Semitic: Akkadian and Ethopic”, in AIOK 24, pp. 261-263. W. Leslau, “The position of Gafat in Ethiopic”, Language 20, 1944, 56-65. W. Leslau, “La position du gafat parmi les langues sémitiques de l’Éthiopie”, GLECS 5, 1948-1951,

47-49. W. Leslau, “Classification of the Semitic languages of Ethiopia”, in P3ICEthSt II, pp. 5-22. M. Tosco, “Is there an ‘Ethiopian language area’?”, AnL 42, 2000, 329-365. E. Ullendorff, “The Ethiopian Languages and their Contribution to Semitic Studies”, Afrika 26, 1955,

154-60. 1.5.5.11. Hebrew J. Blau, “Hebrew and North-West Semitic: Reflections on the classification of the Semitic languages”,

HAR 2, 1978, 21-44. Ch. Rabin, “La position de I’hébreu parmi les langues sémitiques”, in A7CIL, pp. 455-459. A.F. Rainey, “Redifining Hebrew – A Transjordanian Language”, Maarav 14, 2007, 67-81.

82

1.5.5.12. Modern/Old South-Arabic A. Avanzini, “Origin and Classification of the Ancient South Arabian Languages”, JSS 54, 2009, 205-

220. V. Christian, Die Stellung des Mehri innerhalb der semitischen Sprachen (Sitzungsberichte der Akad.

der Wissenschaften in Wien, Phil.-hist. Klasse 222, 3), Wien 1944 [rev.: BSL 45, 131, 1949, 232 (M. Cohen)].

T.M. Johnstone, The Modern South Arabian Languages (AAL 1/5), Malibu, CA 1975. W. Leslau, “Four Modern South Arabian Languages”, Word 3, 1947, 180-204. W. Leslau, “The Position of the Dialect of Curia Muria in Modern South Arabic”, BSOS 72, 1947s, 5-

19. G. Mazzini, “Ancient South Arabian Documentation and the Reconstruction of Semitic”, in A10GSCSI,

pp. 215-238. M.-C. Simeone-Senelle, “The Modern South Arabian Languages”, in SemLang, pp. 378-423. 1.5.5.13. Ugaritic J. Aistleitner, “Studien zur Frage der Sprachverwandtschaft des Ugaritischen, I”, AOH 7, 1957, 251-

307 [1. Vergleich des Ugaritischen mit den westsemitischen Elementen der El-Amarna-Briefe. 2. Vergleich des Ugaritischen mit dem Altmesopotamisch-Westsemitischen].

J. Aistleitner, “Studien zur Frage der Sprachverwandtschaft des Ugaritischen II”, AOH 8, 1958, 51-98. J.F. Brent, “The problem of the placement of Ugaritic among the Semitic languages”, Westminster

Theological Journal 41 1978, 84-107. J. Cantineau, “La langue de Ras-Shamra”, Semitica 3, 1950, 21-34 [on the classification problem]. M. Dahood, “The Linguistic Position of Ugaritic in the Light of Recent Discoveries”, in Sacra pagina. Miscellanea Biblica congressus intern. cath. de re biblica, vol. I (BEThL 12), Gembloux/Paris 1959,

pp. 267-279. H. Goeseke, “Die Sprache der semitischen Texte Ugarits und ihre Stellung innerhalb des Semitischen”,

WZUH 7, 1957-58, 623-652. M. Held, “Some Remarks on the Position of Ugaritic within the Semitic Family of Languages”, JAOS

81 1961, 341. A. Goetze, “Is Ugaritic a Canaanite dialect?”, Lang 17, 1941, 127-138.

A. Haldar, “The position of Ugaritic among the Semitic languages”, BiOr 21, 1964, 267-277. B. Isaksson, “The position of Ugaritic among the Semitic languages”, OS 38-39, 1989-1990, 50-70. A.S. Kaye, “Does Ugaritic go with Ar. and Sem. genealogical sub-classification?”, FO 28, 1991, 115-128. B. Kienast, “Ugaritisch - Arabisch”, in SU, pp. 59-68 [Classification of Semitic Languanges]. L. Kogan, “Lexical Evidence and the Genealogical Position of Ugaritic (I)”, BuB 3, 2006, 429-488. J. Sanmartín, “Ugarítico: entre la Filología y la Lingüística”, AF 14/E, 1991, 9-38. S. Segert, “Ugaritisch und Aramäisch”, Fs. Bakoš, pp. 215-25. J. Tropper,“Is Ugaritic a Canaanite Language”, in UB, pp. 343-353. N.H. Tur-Sinai, “Some Ideas on the Place of Ugaritic among the Semitic Languages” (Heb.), Tarbiz 23,

1952, 143-145. E. Ullendorff, “The Position of Ugaritic within the Framework of the Semitic Languages”, Tarbiz 24, 1954-

55, 121-125.

83

1.6. PHONOLOGY 1.6.0. General

[A selection]

[A remainder: H. Anderson, “Diphthongization”, Language 48, 1972, 11-50. St.R. Anderson, The Organization of Phonology, New York, NY 1972. Ph. Baldi, R.N. Werth, eds, Readings in Historical Phonology, University Park PA 1978. Ar. Brakel, Phonological Markedness and Distinctive Features, Bloomington, IN 1983. M. K. Brame, ed., Contributions to Generative Phonology, Austin, TX 1972. G. N. Clements, “Place of Articulation in Consonants and Vowels: a Unified Theory”, in B. Laks et A. Rialland,

éds., L’architecture et la géométrie des représentations phonologiques, Paris 1990, pp. 101-145. D.A. Dinnsen, ed., Current Approaches to Phonological Theory, Bloomington, IN 1979. A. Faber, “Phonetic Reconstruction”, Glossa 15, 1981, 233-262. J. Fisiak, ed., Recent Developments in Historical Phonology, The Hague 1978. J. Foley, Foundation of Theoretical Phonology, Cambridge 1977. M.M. Ghali, “Pharingal Articulation”, BSOAS 46, 1983, 432-444. J. Goldsmith, Autosegmental Phonology, Ph.D. Diss. inédit. MIT. 1976. T.D. Griffen, Aspects of Dynamic Phonology, Amsterdam 1985. R. Hetzron, “Phonology in syntax”, JL 9, 1972, 231-265 [2. Modern Hebrew pronunciation].

C.T. Hodge, “The ablauts of 1”, in D.G. Lockwood, P.H. Fries, J.E. Copeland, eds, Functional approaches

to language, culture and cognition: papers in honor of Sydney M. Lamb, Amsterdam 2000, pp. pp. 465-478.

J.B. Hooper, An Introduction to Natural Generative Phonology, New York, NY 1976. R. Jacobson, “Principes de phonologie historique”, in R. Jacobson, Selected Writings, The Hague 19712. L. Kaiser, ed., Manual of Phonetics, Amsterdam 1957. C.A. Ladd, “The Nature of Sound Change”, in P9ICL, pp. 650-657. E. Martínez Celdrán, Fonética (Con especial referencia a la lengua catellana), Barcelona 1994. D.J. Napoli, Elements of Tone, Stress, and Intonation, Washington DC 1978. R. Pfeiffer, “Clues to the Pronounciation of Ancient Languages”, in Fs. Levi della Vida II, pp. 338-349. M. Seo, “A cross-linguistic study of the perception of sonorant sequences”, OK 5/3, 2001, 49-63. S.A. Shane, Generative Phonology, Englewood Cliffs, NJ 1973. N.S. Trubetzkoy, Principes de phonologie, Paris 19762 (Span. trans. Principios de Fonología, Madrid

1973). 1.6.1. The Nostratic Level [A reminder: A. Cuny, “Notes de phonétique historique. Indo-Européen et sémitique”, Revue de Phonétique 2, 1912, 101-132. A. Cuny, “Contribution à la phonetique comparée de l’indo-europeen et du chamito-sémitique”, BSL 32, 1931, 29-

43]. A. Cuny, Recherches sur le vocalisme, le consonantisme et la formation des racines en ‘nostratique’, ancêtre de

l’indo-Européen et du chamito-sémitique, Paris 1943 [rev.: BSL 42, 1942-1943, 21-23 (M. Cohen); Or 16, 1947, 136-139 (G. Nencioni); BSOAS 12, 1947, 243 (A.S. Tritton); Anthropos 41-44, 1946-1949, 962 (J. Pokorny)].

84

V. Blažek, “Problémy a perspektivy nostratické hypotézy (fonologie)” (Problems and Perspectives of the Nostratic Hypothesis (Phonology)), SS 49, 1988, 39-52.

A.R. Bomhard, “Očerk sravnitel’noj fonologii tak nazyvaemyx ‘nostratičeskix’ jazykov”, VoJa 38, 1989/3, 33-50 (= “A Survey of the Comparative Phonology of the So-Called ‘Nostratic’ Languages”, in LChRM, pp. 331-358).

A.B. Dolgopolskij, “Problems of Nostratic Comparative Phonology (Preliminary Report)”, in RLC, pp. 90-98. V.M. Illi č-Svityč, “Sootvetskvija smyšnyx v nostratičeskix jazykax” (Correspondence of Stops in the Nostratic

Languages), Ėtimologija 1966, 304-355, 404-404 (additions and corrections). A.S. Kaye, Phonologies of Asia and Africa (Including the Caucasus), vol. 1, Winona Lake, IN 1997 [rev.: AArmL

18, 1997, 77-78 (J.A.C. Greppin); AnL 40, 1998, 499-502 (M. Kenstowicz); BSOAS 61, 1998, 609-610 (J. Owens); Phonology 15, 1998, 111-114 (J.J. McCarthy)].

R.M. Blench, The sensory world: ideophones in Africa and elsewhere, Cambridge 2009. M.L. Mayer, “Ricerche sul comportamento della nasale anteconsonantica nella zona medi-

terraneo-micrasiatica”, RIL 95, 1961, 481-500. H.G. Mukarovsky, “Common Hamito-Semitic and Basque with examples for a proto-phoneme /*B/”, in

Euskolarien nazioarteke jaardunaldiak. Rencontre International de bascologues: Actes du Congrès de Lejona, 25-29 août 1980, Bilabo/Pamplona 1981, pp. 189-198.

A. Pisowicz, “Objections d’un arménologue contre la théorie glottale”, FolOr 25, 1989, 213-225. 1.6.2. The Afro-Asiatic Level 1.6.2.1. General phonetics/phonology A.G. Belova, “La structure de la racine afroasiatique: le cas d’extension phonétique”, in Fs. Mukarovsky,

pp. 15-20. R.M. Blench, “The sensory world: ideophones in Africa and elsewhere”, in A. Storch, Perception of the

Invisible: religion, historical semantics and the role of the perceptive verbs (Sprache und Geschichte in Africa, 21), Köln 2010, pp. 271-292.

D. Cohen, “Problèmes de linguistique chamito-sémitique”, REIsl 40, 1972, 43-68 [(4) Le système phonologique].

M. Cohen, Essai comparatif sur le vocabulaire et la phonétique du chamito-sémitique (Bibl. de l’ÉPHÉ, ScHistPhil. 291), Paris 1947 [rev.: BSL 44, 1947-48, 173-180 (J. Cantineau); GLECS 4, 1945-48, 77-80 (M. Cohen, A. Basset); JBL 65, 1948, 186-187 R. Pfeiffer); IBLA 11, 1948, 219-220 (J. Quéméneur); MUSJ 27, 1947-1948, 387-390 (H. Fleisch); OM 28, 1948, 53 (E. Cerulli); ASoc 1940-1948, 851 (summary by the author); Language 25, 1949, 312-316 (W. Leslau); BiOr 7, 1950, 58-61 (C. Brockelmann); JA 238, 1950, 151-160 (M. Rodinson); JNES 10, 1951, 61 (I.J. Gelb); Or 20, 1951, 505-506 (E. Cerulli); ZPhon 5 (1951), 65-87 (F. Hintze); AfrAb 4, 1953, 92 (J. Lukas)].].

M. Cohen, A. Basset, “Entretien sur l’Essai comparatif sur le vocabulaire et la phonétique du chamito-sémitique de M.Cohen” [1. Exposé de M. Cohen, en relation avec des questions et objections, produites hors séance et en séance. 2. A. Basset, Étymologies berbères], GLECS 4, 1945-48, 77-80.

I.M. Diakonoff, Proto-Afrasian and Old Akkadian: A Study in Historical Phonetics (= JAAL 4/1-2), Princeton, NJ 1992.

I.M. Diakonoff-A. Militarev-O. Stolbova, “Obš…eafrazijskaja fonologičeskaja sistema” [Common Afrasian Phonological System], in AIJ, pp. 9-29.

I.M. Diakonoff, A. Militarev, V. Porkhomovky, O. Stolbova, “On the principles of Afrasian phonological reconstruction”, SPJAST 1, 1993, 7-15, 8 tabs.

85

A.B. Dolgopolskij, Sravnitel’no-istori…eskaja fonetika kušitskix jazykov [An Historical-Comparative Phonology of the Cushitic Languages], Moscow 1973.

A.B. Dolgopolskij, “Semitic and East Cushitic: Sound Correspondences and Cognate Sets”, in EthS, pp. 123-142.

A.B. Dolgopolsky, From Proto-Semitic to Hebrew phonology: etymological approach in a Hamito-Semitic perspective (Studi Camito-Semitici, 2), Milano 1999..

M. Elmedlaoui, “Principes de la comparation chamito-sémitique à la lumière du concept de classes phonologiques naturelles”, RFLO 1, 1990, 53-95.

M. Elmedlaoui, “On word structure of Hamito-Semitic languages: some phonological constraints” (Ar.), Dirāsāt 5, 1991, 91-114.

M. Elmedlaoui, Aspects des représentations phonologiques dans certaines langues chamito-sémitiques, Rabat 1992.

M. Elmedlaoui, “Géométrie des restrictions de cooccurrence de traits en sémitique et en berbère: synchronie et diachronie”, CJL 40, 1995, 39-76.

D.O. Edzard, “Die semitohamitischen Sprachen in neuer Sicht”, RA 61, 1967, 137-149 [2. Zur Rekonstruktion des ältesten Phonembestandes im Semitischen].

L.E. Edzard, “The obligatory contour principle and dissimilation in Afroasiatic”, JAAL 3/2, 1992, 151-171. C. Ehret, Reconstructing Proto-Afroasiatic (Proto-Afrasian). Vowels, Tone, Consonants and Vocabulary,

Berkeley 1995. C.T. Hodge, “The status of Lisramic (Hamito-Semitic) sound correspondences”, in P4IHSC, pp. 11-24. H. Jungraithmayr, “Ancient Hamito-Semitic remnants in the Central Sudan”, AfrLR 7, 1968, 16-22 [AfrAb

20, 1969, n. 635]. A.S. Kaye, Phonologies of Asia and Africa (Including the Caucasus), vol. 1, Winona Lake, IN 1997. K. Petráček, “Die Grenzen des Semitohamitischen. Zentralsaharanische und semitohamitische Sprachen in

phonologischer Hinsicht”, ArOr 40, 1972, 6-50. K. Petráček, “À propos des limites du chamito-sémitique: Les systèmes phonologiques des langues Chami-

to-sémitiques et des langues du Sahara central”, in A1CILSCS, pp. 27-29. K. Petráček, “Le dynamisme du système phonologique protosémitique et les problèmes de la phonologie

chamito-sémitique”, in HS, pp.161-168. Ol.V. Stolbova, “Chadic *n, *r, *1 and their correspondences in Semitic and K,ushitic”, in A10GSCSI, pp.

49-63. G. Takács, “History of Pero k in Afro-Asiatic Perspective”, FO 35, 1999, 157-174. G. Takács, “History of Angas-Sura *č in an Afro-Asiatic Perspective”, LPosn 41, 1999, 167-175. G. Takács, “The origin of Ahaggar h in an Afro-Asiatic perspective”, in Fs. Prasse, pp. 333-336. G. Takács, “Recent problems of Egyptian historical phonology at the present stage of comparative-

historical Afroasiatic linguistics”, in RAAG, pp. 345-378. G. Takács, “Problerns of Afro-Asiatic historical phonology: ancient sibilant affricates in South Cushitic and

Chadic”, in A10GSCSI, pp. 65-83. G. Takäcs, “Werner Vycichl and His Contribution to Afro-Asiatic (Semito-Hamitic) Comparative

Phonology and Lexicon”, in Faits 2, 2006,154-171. G. Takács, “The Afro-Asiatic Background of South Cushitic *ḫ, *ḥ, *ʕ, *h, and *ʔ”, JLR 4, 2010, 91-122. J.N. Zavadovskij, “O sistemach transkripcii i transliteracii dlja chamito-semitskich jazykov” (On the

transcription and transliteration systems for Hamito-Semitic languages), in SJSS, pp. 171-175.

86

1.6.2.2. Vocalism (and stress) A.G. Belova, “Sur la reconstruction du vocalisme afro-asiatique: quelques correspondances

égypto-sémitiques”, in P5IHSC 2, pp. 85-93. O. Durand, “La voyelle initiale ou préfixe nominal d’état berbère: implication chamito-sémitique”, RSO 66,

1992, 233-238. B.L. Hall et al., “African vowel harmony systems from the vantage point of Kalenjin”, AuÜ 57, 1974, 241-

267 [5. Afro-Asiatic. 6. Historical Conclusions]. V.E. Orel-O.V. Stolbova, “K rekonstrukcii praafrazijskogo vokalizma 1-4” [on reconstruction of proto-

Afrasian vocalic system], VoJa 37, 1988/5, 66-83; 39, 1990/6, 75-90. V.E. Orel, O.V. Stolbova, “Reconstruction of the Afrasian Vocalism: Cushitic and Chadic”, in NDCAA, pp.

225-236. J.J. Pia, “Multiple-tiered vocalic inventories: an Afroasiatic trait”, in P3IHSC, pp. 463-475. W. Vycichl, “Les études chamito-sémitiques à l’Université de Fribourg et ‘lamékhitique’”, in A1CILSCS,

pp. 60-67 [C. Voyelles berbères et voyelles sémitiques.] 1.6.2.3. Consonantism R.-J. Anyanwu, H. Jungraithmayr, “Gemination in the morphology of some African languages”, APAL 1,

2003, 5-20. V. Brugnatelli, “Eterocliti indoeuropei e simitici”, in A7GSCSI, pp. 45-55 [-r-/-n-]. M. Cahill, “Aspects of the phonology of labio-velar stops”, SAL 28, 1999, 155-184. H.H. Cazelles, “Note sur la trilitéralité en sémitique”, GLECS 6, 1951-1954, 10. A.B. Dolgopolskij, “O nostratičeskoy sisteme affrikat i sibiljanov: korni s affrikatoy * ” [On the System of

Nostratic Affricates and Sibilants: Roots with the Phoneme *]”, Ėtimologija 1972, 163-175. A.B. Dolgopolskij, “South Cushitic Lateral Consonants as Compared to Semitic and East Cushitic”, in

P4IHSC, pp. 195-214. A.B. Dolgopolskij, “Epenthetic -γ- in Sura in the light of Hamitosemitic comparative linguistics”, in

ChLHSN, pp. 32-46. A.B. Dolgopolskij, “On lateral obstruents in Hamito-Semitic”, in PLPC, pp. 99-103. A. Faber, “Semitic Sibilants in an Afro-Asiatic Context”, JSS 29, 1984, 189-224. A. Faber, “On the Nature of Proto-Semitic *l”, JAOS 109, 1989, 33-36. E.D. Elderkin, “Predictable nasality before East African clicks”, AAP 29, 1992, 111-129. M. Elmedlaoui, “Gemination and spirantization in Hebrew, Berber and Tigrinya: ‘fortis-lenis module’

analysis”, LingCom 5, 1993, 121-176. J.H. Greenberg, “The Evidence for */mb/ as a Proto-Afroasiatic Phoneme”, in Fs. Kuryłowicz, 88-92. J.H. Greenberg, “The Labial Consonants of Proto-Afro-Asiatic”, Word 14, 1958, 295-302 [Evidence from a

group of Chad languages]. J. H. Greenberg, “Some Generalizations concerning Glottalic Consonants”, IJAL 36, 1970, 123-145. C.T. Hodge, “Lislakh Labials”, AnL 23, 1981, 368-382. C.T. Hodge, “The Status of Lisramic (Hamito-Semitic) Sound Correspondences”, in P4IHSC, pp. 11-24.

87

A. Militarev, O. Stolbova, “First approach to comparative-historical phonology of Afrasian”, in P5IHSC 1, pp. 45-72 [Consonantism].

K. Petráček, “Les laryngales en chamito-sémitique: essai de synthese (résumé)”, in P4IHSC, 65-71. W. Schenkel, “Zu den Verschluss- und Reibelauten im Ägyptischen und (Hami-to)Semitischen: ein Versuch zur

Synthese der Lehrmeinungen”, LingAeg 3, 1993, 137-149. J.M. Solà Solé, “Permutation entre laryngales et siflantes en chamito-sémitique”, GLECS 6, 1951-1954, 31-

33. O.V. Stolbova, “Lateral sibilants in Chadic (reconstruction) and their correspondences in Semitic and

Egyptian”, in StChHS, pp. 58-64. M. Svolacchia, “Tipologia delle ostruenti labiali in afroasiatico e implicazioni diacroniche e teoriche”, in

A4GSCSI, pp. 181-194. G. Takács, “History of Angas-Sura *ć in an Afro-Asiatic perspective”, LPosn 41, 1999, 167-175. G. Takács, “Sibilant and velar consonants of South Cushitic and their regular correspondences in Egyptian

and other Afro-Asiatic branches”, in A9GSCSI, pp. 394-426. G. Takács, “South Cushitic Consonant System in Afro-Asiatic Context”, AAP 61, 2000, 69-117. G. Takács, “Recent problems of Semitic-Egyptian and Semito-Cushitic and –Chadic consonant

correspondences”, AuOr 23, 2005, 207-231. G. Takács, “Consonantal and Lexical Reconstruction of Afro-Asiatic: State of the Art”, in A7ISHK, pp.

115-149. G. Takács, Studies in Afro-Asiatic Comparative Phonology: Consonants (Sprache und Oralitiit in Afrika,

26), Berlin 2011 [rev.: AuOr 30, 2012, 395-398 (E. Vernet Pons); JALL 33/2, 2012, 258-262 (M. van Putten)].

G. Takács, “Semitic ghayin in an Afro-Asiatic perspective”, AuOr 29, 2011, 139-154. 1.6.3. The Egypto-Semitic Level

[A selection]

[A reminder: W.F. Albright, The Vocalization of the Egyptian Syllabic Orthography, New Haven 1934].

W.F. Albright, T.O. Lambdin, “New Material from the Egyptian Syllabic Orthography”, JSS 2, 1957, 113-

127. A.G. Belova, “Sur la reconstruction du vocalisme afro-asiatique: quelques correspondances

égypto-sémitiques”, in P5IHSC, pp. 85-93. M. Görg, “Zum Wechsel k/q in ägyptischen Transkriptionen”, JEA 63, 1977, 178-180. C.T. Hodge, “Egyptian — amid Afroasiatic Languages”, in American Oriental Society Middle Western

Branch, Semi-centennial Volume, Bloomington, IN 1969, pp. 104-110. C.T. Hodge, “Comparative Evidence for Egyptian Phonology”, in Fs. Polotsky, pp. 401-413 [lexical

comparison based on core vocabulary including Semitic evidence]. A. Loprieno, “A proposito delle consonanti dentali e velari in egiziano ed in semitico”, AION, 37, 1977,

125-142. M. Patanè, “Au sujet d’une mutation phonétique inhabituelle”, GM 114, 1990, 91-92 [Eg. úbs: Sem.

lbs<*úbs]. H. Satzinger, “Historische ägyptische Phonologie und die afroasiatische Komparatistik (Rezensionsartikel

88

of G. Takács, Etymological Dictionary of Egyptian, Volume I: A Phonological Introduction [HdO I/48-1], Leiden 1999), WZKM 93, 2003, 211-225.

H. Satzinger, “Egyptian cayin in variation with d”, LingAeg 6, 1999, 141-151. G. Takács. “Otto Rössler’s New System of Egypto-Semitic Consonant Correspondences. Part One”, RO

59/2, 2006, 90-127. G. Takács, “Otto Rössler’s New System of Egypto-Semitic Consonant Correspondences. Part Two”, RO

60/1 2007, 5-43. G. Takacs, “Aaron Ember and the Establishment of Egypto-Semitic Phonological and Lexical Comparison.

Part I”, AOV 6/2, 2005, 78-101. G. Takács, “Aaron Ember and the Establishment of Egypto-Semitic Phonological and Lexical Comparison.

Part II”, AOV 7/1-2, 2006, 145-187. W. Vycichl, La Vocalisation de la langue égyptienne, Vol. 1, Le Caire 1990. R. Voigt, “Äg. ‘dg3 / dgí’ = akk. dagālu ‘sehen’ und das zweite phonologische Inkompatibilitatsgesetz des

Semitischen (Ägyptosemitischer Sparchvergleich II) ”, LingAeg 7, 2000, 233-244. W.A. Ward, “Some Effects of Varying Phonetic Conditions on Semitic Loan Words in Egyptian”, JAOS

80, 1960, 322-327. R. Woodhouse, “The Biblical shibboleth story in the Iight of Late Egyptian perceptions of Semitic sibilants:

reconciling divergent views”, JAOS 123, 2003, 271-289. 1.6.4. The Semitic Level 1.6.4.1. Transcription/Transliteration [A reminder: G. Olinder, Zur Terminologie der semitischen Lautähnlichkeiten, Lund 1934]. R. Bartelmus, “Transliteration und Transkription – Religion und Rechtschreibreform.Unzeitgenässe

Überlegungen zur Frage der Übertragung von Sprache in Schrift (und umgekehrt) – unter besonderer Brücksichtigung der Umschrift von Namen”, in Fs. Jenni, pp. 1-9..

G. Garbini, Intoduzione all’epigrafia semitica, Brescia 2006 [rev.: BiOr 63, 2006, 475-477 (M. Stolz); AuOr 27, 2009, 298-302 (G. del Olmo Lete)].

G. Garbini, Storia e problemi dell’epigrafia semitica, Napoli 1979. E. Goldman, A. Smith, H.D. Uriel & R.D. Tanenbaum, “Transliteration and a ‘computer- compatible’

Semitic alphabet”, HUCA 42, 1971 (1972), 251-278, 20 fig. G. Gragg, “Representation of language similarity in a sample of Semitic”, in Fs. Leslau 1983, pp. 194-211

[Gecez, Tigrinya, Amharic, Arabic, Hebrew, Syriac & Neo-Aramaic]. M. Elmedlaoui, Aspects des représentations phonologiques dans certaines langues chamito-sémitiques,

Rabat 1992. R. Hetzron, “The shape of a rule and diachrony”, BSOAS 35, 1972, 451-475 [2. The origin of the

Allomorphs. 3. The Hierarchy of the Allomorphs. 6. The status of the spelling rules in the language system].

F. Israel, “La lettura delle scritture semitiche”, in A8GSCSI, pp. 123-126. J.J. Koopmans, “Ein Vorschlag zur Transliteration semitischer Sprachen” [postscript by F.M.T. de Liagre

89

Böhl], BiOr 12, 1955, 46-48 [Comments upon G.M. Wickens, “The Transliteration of Arabic. An approach in the light of current problems of printing and publication”, JNES 12, 1993, 253-256].

M. O’Connor, “The alphabet as a technology”, in P.T. Daniels, W. Bright, eds, The world’s writing systems, New York 1996, pp. 787-794.

D. Pardee, “La plus ancienne attestation épigraphique de la lettre protosémitique {è}”, Fs. Margain, pp. 37-40.

E.C. Sagey, The Representation of Features and Relations in Non-Linear Phonology, D. Ph. Diss. unpubl., MIT 1986.

S. Segert, “Considerations on Semitic Comparative Lexicography”, ArOr 28, 1960, 470-487 [2. A transliteration of Sem. alphabets for the purpose of comparative linguistics].

1.6.4.2. General phonetics/phonology

[A reminder: R. Růžička, Konsonantische Dissimilation in den semitischen Sprachen, Leipzig 1909. E.A. Speiser, “Secondary Developments in Semitic Phonology. An Application of the Principle of Sonority”,

AJSL 42, 1926, 145-169]. F. Aspesi, “Sistema fonematico ‘complessivo’ e sistemi fonematici ‘morfologici’: un’interpretazione di

alcuni fatti semitici”, AION 37, 1977, 393-401. V. Blažek, “Proto-Semitic phonology and Hebrew etymology”, FO 41, 2006, 165-176 (rev.art. of A.

Dolgopolsky, From Proto-Semitic to Hebrew, 1999). G. Buccellati, “Akkadian and Amorite Phonology”, in PhAA, pp.3-38. L. Edzard, “Semitic phonology and preference laws for syllable structure”, Fs. Leslau 1991 I, pp. 397-410. A. Faber, “On the actuation of sound change: a Semitic case study”, Diachronica 3/2, 1986, 163-184. R. Follet, “Linguistique et philologie sémitiques. Notes à propos de quelques publications récentes”, RSO

31, 1956, 17-29 [1. Phonétique sémitique]. A. Fox, “Sound-symbolism in Semitic”, CILL 8, 1982, 55-61. A. Fox, “Autosegmental phonology and Semitic”, PCLS 18, 1982, 131-139. W. Hallo, “Again the Abecedaries”, in Fs. Weinfeld, pp. 285ss. R. Hobermann, “Current Issues in Semitic Phonology”, in J. Goldsmith, ed., Handbook of Phonological

Theory, Oxford 1995, pp. 838-847. A.S. Kaye, “Some remarks on Proto-Semitic phonology”, LS 8, 1986, 37-48. J. Keetman, “Wechselwirkung von Vokalen und Gutturalen im Semitischen unter dem Einfluss Anderer

Sprachen: Die Beispiele des Akkadischen und Hebräischen”, JSS 54, 2009,1-17. W. Leslau, “The Semitic Phonetic System”, in L. Kaiser, ed., Manual of Phonetics, Amsterdam 1957, pp.

325-329. S.J. Lieberman, “The regularity of sound change: a Semitistic perspective”, in LChRM, pp. 697-721. Ed. Lipiński, “Dissimilation of gemination”, in Fs. Pennacchietti, pp. 437-446. J.J. McCarthy, Formal problems in Semitic phonology and morphology, Bloomington, IN. 1982 [Ph.D.

diss. MIT, 1979]. J.J. McCarthy, “OCP effects: Gemination and Antigemination”, LingInq 17, 1986, 207-263 [Obligatory

Contour Principle].

90

M. MeparišviJi, “P’'rot’osemit’uri ponologiuri sist’emis t’ranspormireba calk’eul semit’ur enebsa da t’oebši”, EnS 2011, 203·210 (Modified systems of Proto-Semitic phonemes in different Semitic languages). K. Petráček, “Die Phonologie und ihre Verwendung in der Semitistik”, ArOr 24, 1956, 631-634.

M. Svolacchia, “Teoria autosegmentale e morfologia discontinua semitica”, LeSt 26/1, 1991, 87-120. R.M. Voigt, “Inkompatibilitäten und Diskrepanzen in der Sprache und das erste phonologische

Inkompatibilitäts- gesetz des Semitischen”, WO 12, 1981, 136-172. 1.6.4.3. Vocalism (and stress) M.S. Anwar, “Semitic has four vowels”, in R. Channon, L. Shockey, eds, In honor of Ilse Lehiste / Ilse

Lehiste prühendusteos (NPA 6), Dordrecht 1987, pp. 295-305. J. Barr, “Reading a script without vowels”, in W. Haas, ed., Writing without letters (Mont Follick Series 4),

Manchester 1976, pp. 71-100. A.G. Belova, “K voprusu o rekonstrukcii semitskogo kornevogo vokalizma” [On the reconstruction of the

Semmitic root-vocalism], VoJa 42,1993/6, 28-56. A. Belova, “Sur la reconstruction du vocalisme radical en arabe et en sémitique”, in Fs. Petráček pp. 81-88. A. Belova, “Vestiges du vocalisme radical en sémitique”, FO 49, 2012, 69-76. K. Beyer, “Der Ausfall der drucklosen kurzen Vokale in offener Silbe und die Trennung silbenanlautender

Doppelkonsonanz”, ZDMG Suppl. III/1, 1977, 649-653. F.R. Blake, “Studies in Semitic Grammar II”, JAOS 62, 1942, 109-118 [1. The long vowels in stems

‘mediae infirmae’]. F.R. Blake, “Studies in Semitic Grammar II”, JAOS 62, 1942, 109-118 [4. The influence of analogy in

determining the initial syllables of the forms of the derived conjugations in Semitic]. J. Blau, “Marginalia Semitica I”, IOS 1, 1971, 1-35 [7. Syllabes in which short vowels were reduced in

Aram. and Hebr]. M. Bravmann, “Über i als Hilfsvokal im Wortinnern. Eine Untersuchung zum Vevhältnis von Akzent und

Vokal im Semitischen”, Monde Oriental 32, 1938 [rev.: BSL 127, 1946, 115-116 (M. Cohen); Semitica 2, 1949, 51-67 (J. Cantineau)].

M.M. Bravmann, “Some Aspects of the Development of Semitic Diphthongs”, Or 8, 1939, 244-253; 9, 1940, 45-60.

M.M. Bravmann, “On a Case of Quantitative Ablaut in Semitic”, Or 22 (1953) 1-24. C. Brockelmann, “Neuere Theorien zur Geschichte des Akzents und des Vokalismus im Hebräischen und

Aramäischen”, ZDMG 94, 1940, 332-71. J. Cantineau, “La voyelle de secours i dans les langues sémitiques”, Semitica 2, 1949, 51-67. H. Cazelles, “Nouveaux apercus sur les systèmes de vocalisation sémitiques”, GLECS 9, 1960-1963, 76-79. A. Corré, “A suprasegmental feature of length in Semitic”, AAL 2/9 219, 1975, 9-14 (157-162). W. Cowan, “Arabic Evidence for Proto-Semitic */awa/ and */ō/”, Language 36, 1960, 60-62. G.D. Demidova, O.I. Red’kin, “Modifikacija glasnych fonem v semitskich jazykach na primere

vzaimodejstvija glasnych i gortannych soglasnych” [The modification of vocal phonemes in the Semitic languages, exemplified by the cooperation of vocals and guttural consonants], VLU 1989/3, 60-68.

A.B. Dolgopolskij, “On phonemic stress in Proto-Semitic”, IOS 8, 1978, 1-12. P. Fronzaroli, “Sull’elemento vocalico del lessema in semitico”, RSO 38, 1963, 119-129. C.H. Gordon, “Extensions of Barth’s Law of vocalic sequence”, Or 51, 1982, 394-396.

91

H.L. Jansen, “Was bedeutet die a : i-Opposition der arabischen, hebräischen und syrischen qal-Formen”, NTS 16, 1952, 365-370 [3. L’apophonie].

N.V. Jušmanov, “Semitičeskije svjazujušš…eje morfemy i-/-a” [the coordinative morphemes i-/-a of the Semitic languages], U…enyje zapiski Leningrad 20, 1, 1939, 98-103 .

L. Kogan, “Observations on proto-Semitic Vocalism”, AuOr 23, 2005, 131-167. J. Kury»owicz, “Esquisse d’une théorie de l’apophonie en sémitique”, BSL 53, 1957-58, 1-38 [1.

L’apophonie voyelle brève:zéro. 2. L’apophonie u:i. 3. L’apophonie u i: a. 4. L’apophonie voyelle brève: voyelle longue. 5. Les systèmes verbaux sémitique commun et akkadien. 6. L’évolution du systeme verbal en ouestsémitique. 7. Les dérivés déverbatifs. 8. Les pluriels brisés du sémitique méridional].

J. Kury»owicz, L’apophonie en sémitique (Polska Akad. Nauk, Komitetjezykoznawczy, Prace jezykoznawcze 24), Wroclaw-Warszawa 1962 [rev.: BSL 58, 1963, 228-233 (D. Cohen); AGI 48, 1963, 60-66 (P. Fronzaroli); RSO 38, 1963, 73-76 (P. Fronzaroli)].

J. Lowenstamm, “Voyelles centrales, noyaux vides et statut de la longueur vocalique dans deux branches du sémitique”, in DRLAS, pp. 77-91.

J. Lowenstamm, “Vocalic length and centralization in two branches of Semitie (Ethiopic and Arabic)”, in Fs. Leslau 1991, pp. 949-965.

J.L. Malone, “Wave theory, rule ordering and Hebrew-Aramaic segolation”. JAOS 91, 1971, 44-66. S. Morag, The vocalization systems of Arabic, Hebrew, and Aramaic (Janua linguarum, Series minor 13),

’s-Gravenhage 1962 [rev.: JAOS 83, 1963, 120-122 (G. Fraenkel); BiOr 20, 1963, 149-150 (D.S. Attema); BSOAS 27, 1964, 161-162 (G. Garbini); Homme 4, 1964, 137-139 (D. Cohen); ZDMG 115, 1965, 360-362 (W.D. Fischer); ArOr 34, 1966, 122-123 (S. Segert); OLZ 61, 1966, 374-378 (R. Meyer)].

O.I. Red’kin, “Tonal’naja sistema v semitskich jazykach” (The tonal system in the Semitic languages), VLU 1988/1, 67-72.

G.A. Rendsburg, “Monophthongization of aw/ay > ā in Eblaite and in Northwest Semitic”, in Eblaitica 2, pp. 91-126.

J.H. Rodgers, “Semitic accentual systems”, Diss. Yale Univ., 1977 (DAb 38, 1978). F. Rundgren, “Ablaut und Apothematismus im Semitischen”, OrSuec 13, 1964, 48-83. C.S. Sarrauw, Über Akzent und Silbenbildung in den älteren semitischen Sprachen (Der Kgl. Danske

Videnskaberneg Sellskab, hist.-filoh Medd. 36, 8), København 1939 [rev.: Museum 48, 1941, 122 (J.P. Palache); BSL 1940-1941 (123), 63 (M. Cohen)].

D. Sivan, “Final Triphthongs and final YU/A/I-WU/A/I Diphthongs”, UF 14, 1982, 209-218. R.C. Steiner, “Lulav versus *lu/law: a note on the conditioning of *aw > u in Hebrew and Aramaic”, JAOS

107/1, 1987, 121-122 [à propos of J. Huehnergard, JAOS 103, 1983, 569-593]. R.C. Steiner, “Vowel Syncope and Syllable Repair Processesn in Proto-Semitic Construct Forms: A New

Reconstruction Based on the Law of Diminishing Conditioning”, in Fs. Huehnergard, pp. 365-390. C. Taine-Cheikh, “Du rôle de la quantité en morphogénie. Réflexion à partir de l’arabe et du berbère de

Mauritanie”, in FdL 1, pp. 41-63. D.D. Testen, “The I-w verbal class and the reconstruction of the early Semitic preradical vocalism”, JAOS

114, 1994, 426-434. D. Yang, “Lenght in Proto-Semitic”, JAC 3, 1988, 24-34. R. Zadok, “Historical and onomastic notes”, WO 9/1, 1977, 35-56 [2. Evidence for the shift a > o in

Neo-Assyrian, Neo-Babylonian and Late-Babylonian material. 3. On the element ’ayya in Neo-Assyrian,

92

Neo-Babylonian and Late-Babylonian transcriptions. 4. On some Syro-Palestinian names in Neo-Assyrian transcription

R. Zadok, “Addenda to ‘Historical and onomastic notes’”, WO 9/2, 1978, 240-241. 1.6.4.4. Consonantism

[A reminder: H. Bauer, “Wechsel von p, m, b mit w im Aramaischen und Arabischen”, ZS 10, 1935, 11-13. R. Růžička, Consonantische Dissimilation in den semitischen Sprachen, Leipzig 1909. Y. Vilenčik, “Welchen Lautwert hatte è im Ursemitischen?”, OLZ 33, 1930, 89-98].

‘U.ê. ‘AbdalÒal∞l, “Al-waúda wa-t-tanauwu’ f∞ l-k¿f al-Ò¿rra f∞ l-lu\a al-‘arab∞ya wa-l-lu\¿t as-sam∞ya”

[On the particle ka- in Arabic and related forms in other Semitic languages], in Wolfdietrich Fischer: Studien zur Arabistik und Semitistik (Ar.), Al-Qāhira 1994, pp. 241-302.

J.-P. Angoujard, “Que1ques ‘éléments’ pour la représentation des gutturales”, LOAPL 5-6, 1995: 107-126.

J. Aro, “Die semitischen Zischlaute (¨), š, Ñ und s und ihre Vertretung im Akkadischen”, Or 28, 1959, 321-335.

J. Aro, “Pronunciation of the ‘Emphatic’ Consonants in Semitic Languages”, StOr 47, 1977, 5-18. D.N.S. Bhat, “A General Study of Palatalization”, in UHL 2, pp. 47-92. A.F.L. Beeston, “On the correspondence of Hebrew ° to ESA s2”, JSS 22, 1977, 50-57. F.R. Blake, “Studies in Semitic Grammar IV”, JAOS 66, 1946, 212-218? [1. The “emphatic” consonants in

Semitic. 3. Aramaic z for Semitic z1 and d]. J.Blau, “On the preservation of ancient forms and sound shifts in frequent words resisting analogy in

Hebrew and Arabic”, in Fs. Fronzaroli, pp. 70-74. A.R. Bomhard, “The Reconstruction of the Proto-Semitic Consonant System”, in Fs. Ehrman, pp. 113-140

(cf. VoJa 37, 1988, 50-65). J. Cantineau, “A propos des sons g, k, q dans les langues sémitiques” [résumé], BSL 46, 1950,

XXV-XXVII. J. Cantineau, “Le consonantisme du sémitique”, Semitica 4, 1953, 79-94. G. Cardona, “Per la storia fonologica del ‘sade’ semitico”, AION 18, 1968, 1-14. W.T. Claassen, “The role of /s/ in the North Semitic languages”, AION 31, 1971, 285-302. F. Corriente, “A Survey of Spirantization in Semitic and Arabic Phonetics”, JQR 60 (1969) 147-171. F. Corriente, “The Phonemic System of Semitic from the Advantage Point of Arabic and its Dialectology”,

AuOr 23, 2005, 169-184. A. Cuny, “Les differents § (arabe classique, hébreu, ...) du sémitique commun”, RESem 1939, 1-14. P.T. Daniels, “Scripts of Semitic Languages”, in SemLang 16-45. A.B. Dolgopolskij, “Emphatic consonants in Semitic”, IOS 7, 1977, 1-13. W. Eilers, “Apokopierte Vollreduplikation”, OS 33-35, 1984-86, 85-95. E. Elossfoury, Enquête sur le statut des gutturales en arabe, Mémoire de DEA en sciences du langage,

Paris VIII, 1991. A. Faber, “Phonetic reconstruction”, Glossa 15, 1981, 233-262 [on three voiceless sibilant phonemes in

Semitic]. A. Faber, “Semitic sibilants in an Afro-Asiatic context”, JSS 29/2, 1984, 189-224.

93

A. Faber, “Akkadian evidence for Proto-Semitic affricates”, JCS 37/1, 1985, 101-107. F.M. Fales, “A cuneiform correspondence to alphabetic Š in West Semitic names of the I millennium B.

C”, Or 47, 1978, 91-98. W. Fischer, Die Position von ˆ im Phonemsystem des Gemein semitischen”, in Fs. Brockelmann, pp.

55-53. W. Fischer, “k > š in den südlichen semitischen Sprachen (kaškaša)”, MSS 8, 1956, 25-38. K. Fre Woldu, “Phonetics and historical relationships in Semitic: a study of ejective and emphatic

consonants”, in P8ICEthSt, pp. 705-714. A.M. Gazov-Ginzberg, “O pervicnom proiznosenii nekotorych semitskich fonem v svjazi s izuceniem

zvukopodrazanij” [the original pronunciation of some Semitic phonemes in connection with the study of onomatopeia], in SJSS, pp. 7-18.

G. Garbini, “Sull’alternanza h – ’ in semitico”, AIONLing 1, 1959, 47-52. L. Goldstein, “Possible articulatory bases for the class of guttural consonants”, in P.A. Keating, ed.,

Phonological Structure and Phonetic Form. Papers in Laboratory Phonoloy III, Cambridge 1994, pp. 234-241.

L.L. Grabbe, “Hebrew pacal/Ugaritic bcl and the supposed b/p interchange in Semitic”, UF 11, 1979,

307-314. B.M. Grande, “Slogofonema v semitskich jazykach” [the syllabophoneme in the Semitic languages], in

SJMP/SS, pp. 751-757. J.H. Greenberg, “The Patterning of Root Morphemes in Semitic”, Word 6, 1950, 162-181. E.L. Greenstein, “Another attestation of initial h > ’ in West Semitic”, JANES 5, 1973 (1974), 157-164. A. Guillaume, “A Contribution to Hebrew Lexicography”, BSOAS 16, 1954, 1-12 [on the existence of the

Arabic interchange of th and f in Hebrew (Hebrew p and š] [cf. Biblica 35, 1954, 401-402 (E. Vogt)]. A.G. Haudricourt, “La mutation des emphatiques en sémitique”, GLECS 5, 1948-1951, 49-50. J. Huehnergard, “Akkadian ≠ and West Semitic *ú”, in Fs. Militarev, pp. 102-119. C.D. Isbell, “Initial ’alef-yod interchange and selected Biblical pasages”, JNES 37, 1978, 227-236 [1.

Biblical Hebr. 2. Ugaritic. 3. Amorite pers. names. 4. The Aram. magic bowls. 5. Biblical ’eheyeh]. J. Keetman, “Die Triade der Laterale und ihre Veränderungen in den älteren semitischen Sprachen”, UF

41, 2009, 449-468. J. Kuryłowicz, “La genèse de certaines alternances qualitatives en sémitique”, BPTJ 13, 1954, 109-116. W. Leslau, “Le rapport entre š et h en sémitique”, AnnIPhO 7, 1939-44, 265-272. W. Leslau, “The Semitic phonetic system”, in L. Kaiser, ed., Manual of Phonetics, Amsterdam 1957, pp.

325-329. P. Magnanini, “Sulla corrispondenza consonantica arabo /š/ - ebraico /Ñ/ “, AION 34, 1974, 401-408. P. Marrassini, “Considerazioni sulle sibilanti semitiche: il caso della sin”, EVO 1, 1978, 161-177. A. Martinet, “Remarques sur le consonantisme sémitique”, BSLP 49, 1953, 67-78 [= Évolution des langues

et reconstruction, Paris 1975, pp. 248-261]. J.J. McCarthy, “The Phonetics and Phonology of Semitic Pharingeals”, in PhSPhF, pp. 191-233. J.J. McCarthy, “Semitic gutturals and distinctive feature theory”, UMOP 14, 1990, 29-50, 3 figs. J.J. McCarthy, “The phonetics and phonology of Semitic pharyngeals”, in Ch.W. Kreidler, Phonology :

crtitical concepts, Vol. 2 From features to underspecification, London 2001, pp. 282-321. M. Meparišvili, “Rekonstrukcija sistemy prasemitskich. Sibiljantov i eë transformacija v ordel’nych

94

jazykovych sistemach juÅnosemitskkoj gruppy”, SemJaz 4 1988, 40-44 (Reconstruction of the system of the pre-Semitic sibilants and its transformation in the individual languages of South Semitic group)

M. Meparisvili, “The proto-Semitic sibilants”, MFF 21, 1989, 100-103. S. Moscati, Il sistema consonantico delle lingue semitiche, Roma 1954 [rev.: BSL 50, 1954, 188-189 (M.

Cohen); ArOr 24, 1956, 642-644 (S. Segert); JSS 1, 1956, 172 (E. Ullendorff)]. A. Murtonen, “The Semitic Sibilants”, JSS 11, 1966, 135-151. K. Petráček, “Die Struktur der semitischen Wurzelmorpheme und der Übergang cain > Ÿain und cain > r im

Arabischen”, ArOr 23, 1955, 475-478. K. Petráček, “Das Problem des Ÿain im Südsemitischem”, WZUH 17, 1968/2-3, 139-145. K. Petráček, “Die semitische Laryngaltheorie und die Sprache von Ibla”, AION 39, 1979, 385-394. K. Petráček, “K teorii laryngál”, SS 42, 1981, 262-268 [Zur Laryngal-theorie. Abstract of the German

article in AION 39]. V. Quittner, “Die diachronische und diachore Wiedergabe der semitischen Konsonanten ‘î’ und ‘ï’ in

aussersemitischen Schriftsystemen”, ZDMG Suppl. IV, 1980, 297-299. U. Rapallo, “Problemi di linguistica teorica relativi al consonantismo semitico, con particolare riguardo al

medio-ebraico e all’aramaico giudaico”, AGI 58, 1973, 105-136. W. Röllig, “Nordsemitisch-südsemitisch zur Geschichte des Alphabets im 2. Jt. v. Chr.”, in IOS XVIII, pp.

79-88. H.B. Rosen, “Reflexes of extinct phonemes in Semitic”, BSOAS 41, 1978, 443-452. O. Rössler, “Zur Frage der Vertretung der gemeinsemitischen Laryngale im Akkadischen (’5= \)”, AIOK

24, pp. 129-132. R. Růžička, “La question de l’existence du ġ dans les langues sémitiques en genéral et dans la langue

ugaritienne en particulier”, ArOr 22, 1954, 176-237 [cf. Muséon 68, 1955, 183-184 (R. de Langhe)]. J. Sanmartín, “Über Regeln und Ausnahmen: Verhalten des vorkonsonantischen /n/ im ‘Altsemitischen’“,

Fs. Von Soden 1995, pp.433ss. L.R. Shehadeh, “Some observations on the sibilants in the second millennium B.C. [650]”, in Fs. Lambdin,

pp. 229-246. A. Spitaler, “Zur Frage der Geminatendissimilation im Semitischen. Zugleich ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der

Orthographie des Reicharamaischen”, IF 61, 1952, 257-266 (= Philologica, pp. 13). D. Stehle, “Sibilants and Emphatics in South Arabic”, JAOS 60, 1940, 507-43. R.C. Steiner, The Case for Fricative-Laterals in Proto-Semitic (Am. Oriental Series 59), New Haven 1977

[Diss. Univ. of Pennsylvania 1974] [rev.: DAb 35/4, 1974; BSOAS 42, 1979, 185 (E. Ullendorff); AAL 6/4, 1979, 1-4 (143-146) (W. Diem); Lg 55, 1979, 256 (R. Schuh); JSS 24, 1979, 256-267 (A.F. Beeston); OLZ 76, 1981, 151-153 (J. Oelsner); JNES 39, 1980, 219-221 (W.A. Beach, P.T. Daniels); ZDMG 135/1, 1985, 182-183 (R. D[egen]); OLZ 81/3, 1986, 263-265 (F. Rundgren)].

R.C. Steiner, “Addenda to The case for fricative-laterals in Proto-Semitic”, in Fs. Leslau 1991 II, 1499-1513.

R.C. Steiner, Affricated êade in the Semitic Languages, New York, NY 1982 [rev.: JBL 103/4, 1984, 650-651 (S. Levin); BSOAS 47, 1984, 551f.; (T. Kwasman); AuOr 2, 1984, 319s. (F. Corriente); BO 41, 1984, 671s. (G. Janssens); OLZ 81, 1986, 263-265 (F. Rundgren)].

A. Torres Fernández, “Sobre el consonantismo protosemítico”, in Fs. Fórneas, pp. 493-505. K. Tsereteli, “Zur Frage der Spirantisation der Verschlusslaute in den semitischen Spache”, ZDMG 130,

1980, 207-216.

95

K. Tsereteli, “On One Suprasegmental Phoneme in Modern Semitic”, JAOS 102, 1982, 343-346. K. Tsereteli, “Glottalizovannye soglasnye v semitskich jazykach” [Glottalized consonants in Semitic

languages]., SemDz 4, 1988, 85-90. R.M. Voigt, “Die Laterale im Semitischen”, WO 10, 1979, 93-114. R.M. Voigt, “Die Lateralreihe /°, ẓ, ż/ im Semitischen”, ZDMG 142/1, 1992, 37-52. W. von Soden “Aramäisches ḥ erscheint im Spätbabylonischen vor m auch als g”, AfO 19, 1959-1960, 149. W. Watson, “Shared consonants in Northwest Semitic”, Biblica 50, 1969, 525-533 [A propos of I.O.

Lehman, JNES 26, 1967, 93-101. P. Zemánek, The Origin of the Pharyngealization in Semitik, Praha 1996. 1.6. MORPHOLOGY 1.7.0. General

[A selection] H. Borer, “Afro-asiatic, Semitic, Hebrew”, in R. Lieber, P. Štekauer, eds, The Oxford handbook of

compounding, Oxford 2009. pp. 491-511 / (on compounds). W. Dressler, Morphology. The Dynamics of derivation, Ann Arbor MI 1985. G. Gragg, “Morphology and Root Structure: A Beja Perspecive”, AuOr 23, 2005, 23-33. E.A. Nida, Morphology: The Descriptive Analysis of Words, Ann Arbor MI 1949. P.H. Matthews, Morphology: An Introduction to the Theory of Word-Structure, Cambridge 19912. H.-P. Müller, “Grammatische Atavismen inb semitischen Sprachen”, in Fs. Fronzaroli, pp. 430-445 [1.

Phonologie: mehrfache [L]- und [R]- Laute. 2. Pronomina. 3. Trennung von Nomen und verb. 4. Eragativische

und akkusativische Morphosyntax. 5. Kurzform und Langform der Präformativkonjagation. 6. Indikativ und Jussiv. 7. Verba infirma].

K. Petrá…ek, “Vers une conception dynamique du paradigme dans les études chamito-sémitiques”, MUSJ 48, 1973-74, 155-163.

M. Yip, “Template Morphology and the Direction of Association”, Natural Language and Linguistic Theory, 6, 1988, 551-577.

1.7.1. The Nostratic Level

[cf. Bomhard-Kerns, The Nostratic Macrofamiliy] E. Doron, M.R. Hovav, “A Unified Approach to Reflexivization in Semitic and Romance”, BAALL 1,

2009, 75-105. M.L. Palmaitis, “Opyt rekonstruckciji obščeboreal’noy (nostratičeskoj) morfologiji v ural’sko-

indoevropejsko-afroazijskom aspekte. Vopros ergativa” (An Attempt at the Reconstruction of Common Boreal (Nostratic) Morphology in a Uralis-Indo-European-Afroasiatic Aspect. The Question of the Ergative), Lingua Posnaniensis 21, 1978, 9-24.

1.7.2. The Afro-Asiatic Level V. Blažek, “Traces of a common case system in Afroasiatic”, in Fs. Pennacchietti, pp. 91-101.

96

B. Caron, “Assertion et préconstruit : topicalisation et focalisation dans les langues africaines”, in B. Caron, ed., Topicalisation et focalisation dans les langues africaines (Collection Afrique et langues, 1), Leuven 2000, pp. 7-42

Ch. Ehret, Reconstructing Proto-Afroasiatic (Proto-Afrasian). Vowels, Tone, Consonants and Vocabulary, Berkeley CA 1995 [chap. 2: “Derivational Morphology in Early Proto-Afroasiatic”, pp. 15-54.

G.B. Gragg, “An approach to describing Afroasiatic templatic rnorphology”, AuOr 26, 2008, 61-89. M. Halle, “Distributed morphology: impoverishment and fission”, in RAAG, pp. 125-149. W. Leslau, “A prefix ú in Egyptian, Modern South Arabian, and Hausa”, Africa 32, 1962, 65-68. M.M. Moreno, “L’azione del cuscitico sul sistema morfologico delle lingue semitichc dell’Etiopia”, RSEt

7, 1948, 121-130 [French version in A6CIL, pp. 325-332 (cf. ibid. 508-510) [rev.: AfrAb 1, 1950, 39 (L. Ricci)].

V.E. Orel, “On Hamito-Semitic Morphology and Morphonology”, Orbis 37, 1994, 162-175. W. Vycichl, “Problemes de linguistique chamitique: morphologie et vocabulaire”, GLECS 18-23/2,

1973-1979, 209-213. 1.7.3. The Egypto-Semitic Level J. Callender, “Afroasiatic cases and the formation of Ancient Egyptian constructions with possesived

suffixes”, AAL 2/9, 1975, 95-112. Ch. Reintges, “Egyptian Root-and-Pattern Morphology”, LgÄg 4, 1994, 213-144. 1.7.4. The Semitic Level 1.7.4.0. General Morphology A.M. Butts, “Reduplicated Nominal Patterns in Semitic”, JAOS 131, 2011, 83-108. D. Cohen, “Remarques sur la dérivation nominale par affixes dans quelques langues sémitiques”, Semitica,

14, 1964, 73-93. D. Cohen, “Sémitique comparé”, AEHE-HPh 104, 1971-72, 161-167 [1. Problèmes de morphologie et de

syntaxe sémitique]. A. Dolgopolsky, “Problems of Semitic comparative morphology: mimation and nunation”, in Proceedings

of the sixth annual meeting (Tel Aviv, April 16th, 1989), Jerusalem 1989, pp. iii-vii. P. Fronzaroli, Su alcuni problemi di tipologia morfologica in semitico”, RALinc 21, 1966, 210-223. A. Gai, “Morphological Principles and Dichotomies of Morphological Principles inSemitic Languages”,

ZAH 17-20, 2004-2007, 82-91. R.D. Hoberman, “Local and long-distance spreading in Semitic morphology”, NLLTh 6/4, 1988, 541-549. P. Kirtchuk, “Remarques sur le ‘mot’ en quelques langues sémitiques”, GLECS 32, 1988-1994, 33-54. J.J. McCarthy, Formal Problems in Semitic. Phonology and Morphology, Ph.D. diss. inédit, MIT, 1979 /

Bloom- ington IN 1982. R.R. Ratcliffe, “Analogy in Semitic morphology; where do new roots and new patterns come from?”, in Fs.

Hetzron, pp. 153-162. J. Retsö, Diathesis in the Semitic languages: a comparative morphological study (StSLL 14), Leiden 1989

[rev: ZDMG 140/2, 1990, 428 (E. W[agner]); JAOS 111/3, 1991, 650-653 (S.J. Lieberman); RSO 65/3-4, 1991 (1992), 346-348 (O. Durand); BiOr 50/5-6, 1993, 702-705 (M. Kossmann)].

97

A.D. Rubin, Studies in Semitic Gramaticalization (HSS 57), Winona Lake IN 2005 [rev.: BiOr 63, 2006, 340-343 (E. Cohen); BSOAS 69, 2006, 464-466 (G. Deutscher)].

G.M. Schramm, “Semitic morpheme structure typology”, in Fs. Leslau 1991, II, pp. 1403-1408. S. Segert, “Semitische Marginalien”. III.” Zur Phonetik und Morphologie des Nordwest-semitischen (In

margine des Buches von G. Garbini “II semitico di nord-ovest”)”, ArOr 29, 1961, 106-118. P. Swiggers, “Remarques sur la distinction des catégories nominale et verbale dans les langues sémitiques”,

OLZ 79/4, 1984, 325-327. 1.7.4.1 Pronoun (and article) 1.7.4.1.0. General R. Hetzron, “Clitic pronouns and their linear representation”, Forum Linguisticum 1, 1976-1977, 189-215. C.J. Sikkel, “Lexeme Status of Pronominal Suffixes”, in FSL III, pp. 59-67. 1.7.4.1.1. The Nostratic Level A. De Biran, “Quelques observations sur les adjectifs & pronoms ... en chamito-sémitique & en

indo-européen”, GLECS 3, 1937-1940, 74-76. S. Levin, “Studies in comparative grammar. I. The definite article: an Egyptian/Semitic/Indo-European

etymology”, GL 32/1, 1992, 1-15. 1.7.4.1.2. The Afro-Asiatic Level

[A reminder: L. Reinisch, Das persönliche Fürwort und die Verbalflexion in den chamito-semitischen Sprachen, Wien 1909].

E.Affuso, “I pronomi di I e II persona in semitico, egiziano e berbero”, AION 37, 1977, 249-281. V. Blažek, “The microsystem of personal pronouns in Chadic, compared with Afroasiatic”, in StChHS, pp.

36-57. G. Böhm, “Leo Reinisch: ‘Das persönliche Fürwort und die Verbalflexion in den Chamito-Semitischen

Sprachen’” [1909], in LRWE, pp. 251-277. G.R. Castellino, The Akkadian Personal Pronouns and Verbal System in the Light of Semitic and Hamitic,

Leiden 1962. G.R. Castellino, “Observations on the Akkadian Personal Pronouns in the Light of Semitic and Hamitic”,

MIOF 5, 1967, 185-218. A.B. Dolgopolskij, “On Personal Pronouns in the Nostratic Languages”, in Fs. Collinder, pp. 65-112. A.B. Dolgopolskij, “On Etymology of Pronouns and Classification of the Chadic Languages”, in Fs.

Eherman, pp. 201-220. O.D. Gensler, “Verbs with two object suffixes : a Semitic archaism in its Afroasiatic context”, Diachronica

15, 1998, 231-284. C.T. Hodge, “Afroasiatic pronoun problems”, IJAL 35, 1969, 366-376 (= Miscellanea Hodge, pp. 17-32). H.G. Mukarovsky, “Pronouns and prefix conjugation in Chadic and Hamito-Semimitic”, in StChAL, pp.

51-63.

98

M.-C. Simeone-Senelle, “Le picotin, la galette et les sous : glissements sémantiques dans quelques langues afro-asiatiques” in Fs. Cloarec-Heiss, pp. 155-165.

An. Zaborski, “Problems of Hamitosemitic pronouns”, SprOKrPAN 38, 1994, 59-62. An. Zaborski, “The article in Hamito-Semitic languages”, SprOKrPAN 43, 1999, 63-65. An. Zaborski, “Problems of the reconstruction of Hamitosemitic articles”, in P4IACS, pp.,145-156. 1.7.4.1.3. The Egypto-Semitic Level E. Affuso, “Il pronomi di I e II persona in semitico, egiziano e berbero”, AION 37, 1977, 249-281. B. Couroyer, “Alternances de pronoms personnels en égyptien et en sémitique”, RB 84, 1977, 365-374. A. Loprieno, “Osservazioni sullo svilupo dell’articolo prepositivo in egiziano e nelle lingue semitiche”,

ArOr 19, 1980, 1-27. G. D. Newby, “The Dependent Pronoun in Semitic and Egyptian”, JQR 62 (1972) 193-198. 1.7.4.1.4. The Semitic Level 1.7.4.1.4.0. General

[A reminder: J. Barth, Die Pronominalbildung in den semitischen Sprachen, Leipzig 1913 [repr. Hildesheim 1967].

R. Baalbaki, “Analogy in the forms of the Arabic pronouns and of the pronouns of the other Semitic

languages” (Ar.), Al-Alúā¨ 28, 1980, 19-54. J. Blau, “Studies in semitic pronouns (including the definite article)”, in H. Yalon memorial Volume,

Jerusalem 1974, 17-45. L. Edzard, “Some Aspects of Compound Formation in Modern Semitic”, in CIASGL II, pp. 132-154. J. Huehnergard, N. Pat-El, “Third-person possessive suffixes as definite articles in Semitic”, JHL

2/1, 2012, 25-51. O. Kapeliuk, “Some special functions of the adnominal pronouns in Neo-Semitic”, FO 40, 2004, 7-22. L. Matouš, “Semitistischer Cercle III. Zusammenfassung”, ArOr 35, 1967, 289-297 [1. Problems of the

pronominal system]. J. Ouhalla, “Semitie relatives”, LI 35, 2004, 288-300. A.V. Stepanov, “Automatic Typological analysis of Semitic morphology”, JQL 2, 1995, 141-150. A. Ussishkin, “Semitic morphology: root-based or word-based”, Morphology 16, 1006, 37-40. 1.7.4.1.4.1. Independent personal pronoun K. Aartun, “Über die Parallelformen des selbstandigen Personal Pronomes der I. Person Singular im

Semitischen”, UF 3, 1971, 1-7. E.A. Bar-Asher, “Dual Pronouns in Semitic and an Evaluation of the Evidence for their Existence in

Biblical Hebrew”, ANES 46, 2009, 32-49. F.R. Blake, “Studies in Semitic Grammar II”, JAOS 62, 1942, 109-118 [13. The personal pronoun “I” at

the beginning of inscriptions]. A.Capuzzi, “Un’alternanza pronominale in sabeo e in altre lingue semitiche”, AION 18, 1968, 455-459.

99

G. del Olmo Lete, “The Semitic Personal Pronouns. A Preliminary Etymological Approach”, in Fs. Heltzer, pp. 99-120.

D.O. Edzard, “‘Ursemitisch’ *hū’a, *šī’a?”, Studia Orientalia 55, 1984, 249-256. J. Faur, “The third person in Semitic grammatical theory and general linguistics”, Linguistica Biblica 46,

1979, 106-113. G. Garbini, “Note semitiche”, RL 5, 1962, 171-181 [1. The pronominal themes h et *š in Semitic]. G. Garbini, “Qualque reflessione sui pronomi personali semitici”, OrAn 27, 1988, 105-113. B. Kienast, “Das Personalpronomen der 2. Person im Semitischen”, in AIOK 24, pp. 253-255. G. Mazzini, “Rilessioni sul pronome di prima persona in semitico”, EVO 16, 1993, 189-197. J. Sanmartín, “Notizen zur Komponenteverkettung und –syntax bei den prädikativen Personalpronomina

der 1. und 2. Person im Semitischen”, in Fs. Diakonoff 2005, pp. 609-622. D. Testen, “Secondary vowels in Semitic and the plural pronominal endings”, in Fs. Kuryłowicz 1995, pp. 543-

551. R.M. Voigt, “Die Personalpronamina der 3. Personen im Semitischen”, WO 18, 1987, 49-63. 1.7.4.1.4.2. Suffixed personal pronoun J. Blau, “Redundant pronominal suffixes denoting intrinsic possession”, JANES 11, 1979, 31-37. M. Bogaert, “Les sufixes verbaux non accusatifs dans le sémitique nord-occidental et particulièrement en

hébreu”, Bib 45, 1964, 220-247. W. Diem, “Alienable and inalienable Possession im Semitischen”, ZDMG 136/2, 1986, 227-291. O.D. Gensler, “Verbs with two object suffixes: a Semitic archaism in its Afroasiatic context”, Diachronica

15, 1998, 231-284. O.D. Gensler, “Double pronominal-object marking in the Koran (Corrigendum to Gensler 1998)”,

Diachronica 17, 2000, 219-221. R. Hetzron, “Third person singular pronoun suffixes in Proto-Semitic (With a theory on the connective

vowels in Tiberian Hebrew)”, OS 18, 1969 (1970), 101-127. G.A. Khan, “Object markers and agreement pronouns in Semitic languages”, BSOAS 47/3, 1984, 468-500. J. Retsö, “Copula and double pronominal objects in some Semitic languages”, ZDMC 137/2, 1987,

219-245. J. Retsö, “Pronominal suffixes with -n(n)- in Arabic dialects and other Semitic languages”, ZAL 18, 1988,

77-94. 1.7.4.1.4.3. Determinative/Demonstrative pronoun J.M. Allegro, “Uses of the Semitic Demonstrative Element z in Hebrew”, VT 5, 1955, 309-312. F. Bron, “L’élément pronominal mh- en ougaritique, sud-arabique et arabe”, GLECS 18-23/3, 1973-1979,

707-709. A. Faber, “Indefinite pronouns in Early Semitic”, in Fs. Ehrman, pp. 221-238. G. Garbini, “Il tema pronominale p in semitico”, AION 31, 1971, 245-248. R. Hasselbach, “Demonstratives in Semitic”, JAOS 127, 2007, 1-27. A.M. Honeyman, “’I đ, Ä´ and Psalm LXII 12”, VT 11, 1961, 348-350. B. Kienast, “Erwängungen zu einer neueren Studie über semitische Demostrativa”, Or 16, 1957, 257-268

[on F. Rundgren’s book below].

100

F.A. Pennacchietti, “Sono due anni nel paese c’è la carestia (Gen. XLV,6): i sintagmi temporali ebraici introdotti dal pronome ze e la loro traduzione in siriaco, arabo ed etiopico”, VO 3, 1980, 225-242.

F. Pennacchieti, Studi sui pronomi determinativi semitici (Istituto Orientale di Napoli. Ricerche 4), Napoli 1968 [rev.: Or 38, 1969, 582-584 (R. Caplice); BSOAS 33, 1970, 382-383 (W. von Soden); JAOS 92, 1972, 296-297 (G. Buccellati); BiOr 29, 1972, 207-208 (J.H. Hospers); OS 23-24, 1974-75 , 217-221 (F.Rundgren)].

C. Rabin, “La correspondance d hébreu - Ä arabe”, in Mél.Cohen, pp. 290-297. Fr. Rundgren, Über Bildungen mit š- und n-t-Demonstrativen im Semitischen. Beiträge zur vergleichenden

Grammatik der semitischen Sprachen, Diss. Uppsala, Uppsala 1955 [rev.: Word 13, 1957, 527-529 (W. Leslau); JCS 11, 1957, 41-42 (A. Goetze); BiOr 14, 1957, 204-208 (W. von Soden); JRAS 1957, 111-113 (C. Rabin); OLZ 55, 1960, 159-164 (A. Schall); Or 16, 1957, 257-268 (B. Kienast)].

1.7.4.1.4.4. Article S.J. Croatto, “L’article hébreu et les particules emphatiques dans le sémitique de l’ouest”, ArOr 39, 1971,

389-400. D. Đorđević, “Prilog proučavanju sistema gramatičkog člana u semitskim jezicima” (A contribution to the

studies on grammatical article in Semitic langauges), FilP 29, 2002, 139-154. D. Ɖorđević, “Neke distribucionalano-funkcionalne odlike sistema gramatičkog člana u semitskim i indo-

evropskim jezicima”, in Fs. Đinđić, pp. 353-366 (Some distributional and functional characteristics of the system of the grammatical article in the Semitic and Indo-European languages).

T.O. Lambdin, “The Juntural Origin of the Semitic Definite Article”, in Fs. Albright 1971, pp. 315-333. P. Marrassini, “Considerazioni sull’articolo determinativo in semitico nordoccidentale”, Fs. Moscati 1996,

pp. 1186-1192. N. Pat-El, “The Development of the Semitic Definite Article: A Syntactic Approach”, JSS 54, 2009, 19-

50. D.D. Testen, Parallels in Semitic Linguistics. The Development of Arabic la- and Related Semitic Particles

(StSLL 26), Leiden 1998, pp. 135ff. E. Ullendorff, “The form of the definite article in Arabic and other Semitic languages”, in Fs. Gibb, pp.

631-637. R. Voigt, “Der Artikel im Semitischen”, JSS 43, 1998, 221-258. An. Zaborski, “Inflected article in proto-Arabic and some other West Semitic languages”, AAL 9, 2000, 24-

35. 1.7.4.2. Noun 1.7.4.2.1. The Nostratic Level V. Brugnatelli, “Confronti tipologici e storici tra costrutti genitivali camito-semitici e indoeuropei”, in

A3GSCSI, pp. 42-64. A. de Biran, “Quelques observations sur les adjectifs & pronoms ... en chamito-sémitique & en

indo-européen”, GLECS 3, 1937-1940, 74-76. S. Levin, “Studies in comparative grammar. II. The prehistory of the Indo-European thematic declension, in

view of the Semitic cognates”, GL 32/2-3, 1992, 111-144.

101

I.A. Mel…uk, “O ‘vnutrennej fleksii’ v indoevropejskich jazykach” [The internal flexion in the Indo-european and Semitic languages], VoJa 13, 1963/4, pp. 27-40.

1.7.4.2.2. The Afro-Asiatic Level 1.7.4.2.2.1. Gender K. Achab, “Le système de genre et son origine en berbère et en chamito-sémitique”, in FdL 1, pp. 97-128. F. Aspesi, “Genre des noms et genre des morphèmes personnels en chamito-sémitique”, in P5IHSC I, pp.

11-28. G. Böhm, “Das ‘Gebrochene’ Femeninum des Semitohamitischen”, in Fs. Petráček, pp. 151-159. D.O. Edzard, “Die semitohamitischen Sprachen in neuer Sicht”, RA 61, 1967, 137-149 [3. Genus oder

Klasse beim Nomen im Semitohamitischen?]. P. Fronzaroli, “Classe et genre en chamito-sémitique”, MUSJ 48, 1973-74, 1-20. J.H. Greenberg, “An Afro-Asiatic Pattern of Gender and Number Agreement”, JAOS 80, 1960, 317-321. A. Klingenheben, “Althamito-semitische nominale Genusexponenten in heutigen Hamiten sprachen”,

ZDMG 101, 1951, 78-88 [rev.: AfrAb 4, 1953, 93-94 (J. Lukas)]. A. Lonnet, “La marque -i de féminin en (chamito-) sémitique et son dévelopment en sudarabique moderne

oriental”, AuOr 26, 2008,117-1341. K. Shields, “The Theory of Gender Change”, Glossa 13, 1979, 27-38. 1.7.4.2.2.2. Number J.H. Greenberg, “An Afro-Asiatic Pattern of Gender and Number Agreement”, JAOS 80, 1960, 317-321. J.H. Greenberg, “Internal a-Plurals in Afroasiatic (Hamito-Semitic)”, VIO 26 (Fs. Westermann), 1955,

198-204. R.R. Ratcliffe, The broken plural problem in Arabic. Semitic and Afroasiatic: a solution based on the

diachronic application of prosodic analysis. I-II (Diss. Univ. Yale 1992), New Haven CT 1992 [DAI 54/1. 1993. 164-A].

R.R. Ratcliffe, “Drift and noun plural reduplication in Afroasiatic”, BSOAS 59, 1996, 296-311. W. Vycichl, “Un nouveau pluriel nominal chamito-sémitique (accadien, arabe, égyptien, berbère)”. GLECS

17, 1972-1973, 45-49. A. Zaborski, “The Semitic external plural in an Afroasiatic perspective”, AAL 3/6, 1976, 1-9 (111-119). 1.7.4.2.2.3. Case G.R. Castellino, “The case system of Cushitic in relation to Semitic”, in A2CILCS, pp. 31-42. R. Hetzron, “Les affixes casuels couchito-sémitiques”, GLECS 18-23/2, 1973-1979, 219-233. A. Kihm, “Wolof genitive constructions and the construct state”, in RAAG, pp. 151-181. H.J. Sasse, “Case in Cushitic, Semitic and Berber”, in Y. Yahaga, A. Rufa’i, A.A. Abu-Manga, eds,

Studies in Hausa language, literature and culture. Proceedings of the second Hausa international conference, Bayero University, Kano, April 2-5, 1981, Kano 1982, pp. 111-126.

102

M. Tosco, “On Case Marking in the Ethiopian Language Area (with special reference to subject marking in East Cushitic”, in A7GSCSI, pp. 225-244.

1.7.4.2.2.4. Derivation (pre-, in-, suffixation)/Typology F. Aspesi, “Remarques sur la suffixation chamito-sémitique”, P4IHSC, pp. 1-10. J. Hohenberger, The nominal and verbal afformatives of Nilo-Hamitic and Hamito-Semitic, with some

phonetic observations and a new vocabulary (Abh. für die Kunde des Morgenlandes, 42,2), Wiesbaden 1975.

K. Lahaie, “The ma-prefix in Afroasiatic”, in R.G. Schuh, ed., Précis from the 15th Conference on African Linguistics, UCLA, March 29-31 1984 (SAL Suppl. 9), Los Angeles, CA 1985, pp. 186-190.

W. Leslau, “A Prefix ú in Egyptian, Modern South Arabian, and Hausa”, Afrika 32, 1962, 65-67 [AfrAb 14, 1963, n� 306].

F.A. Pennacchietti, “La classe degli aggettivi denotativi nelle lingue semitiche e nelle lingue berbere”, AION 20, 1970, 285-294.

J.J. Sasse, “Notes on the prefixation of *?a- in Afroasiatic”, in Fs. Behrens, pp. 271-277. G. Takács, “The common Afrasian nominal class marker *h”, SEC 2, 1997, 241-273. W. Vycichl, “Das hamitosemitische Nomen Agentis Qattâl in den Berbersprachen”, Muséon 83, 1970,

541-545. A. Zaborski, “Afroasiatic formative ’a-“, AfrM 7, 1974/2, 81-87. 1.7.4.2.3 The Egypto-Semitic Level F. Aspesi, La distinzione dei generi nel nome antico-egiziano e semitico (A cura dell’Istituto di Glottologia

3), Firenze 1977 [rev.: OA 17, 1978, 304-308 (A. Loprieno); BSL 73, 1978, 422-423 (P. Vernus); BiOr 35, 1978, 41-42 (É. Lipiński); BSOAS 42, 1979, 377-378 (S.L. Littman); JNES 39, 1980, 229-230 (E.S. Meltzer); Aegyptus 58, 1978, 295-300 (P. Marassini); CLECS 24-28/3, 1979-84 (1988), 575 (F. Bron)].

P. Behrens, “Das afroasiatische Diminutivmorphem t im Ägyptischen”, GM 57, 1982, 17-24. P. Lacau, “Sur la chute du ∩ final, marque du féminin”, RE 9, 1952, 81-90. P.Lacau, “Égyptien et sémitique”, Syria 231, 1954, 277-306 [1. Le pluriel féminin]. P. Leslau, “A prefix h in Egyptian, modern South Arabian, and Hausa”, Africa 32 1962, 65-68 [AfrAb 14,

1963, NE 306]. W. Vycichl, “À propos de la flexion nominale en égyptien et en sémitique”, CdE 57, 1982, 55-64. 1.7.4.2.4. Semitic Level 1.7.4.2.4.0.General

[A reminder: P. de Lagarde, Übersicht über die im Aramäischen, Arabischen und Hebräischen übliche Bildung der Nomina,

Göttingen 1889]. J. Barth, Die Nominalbildung in den semitischen Sprachen. Mit einem Wörter und Sachverzeichnis,

Hildesheim 1967 [repr. of the 2nd ed., Leipzig 1894].

103

W. Eilers, “Zur Funktion von Nominalformen. Ein Grenzgang zwischen Morphologie und Semasiologie”, WO 3, 1964, 80-145.

J. Fox, Semitic noun patterns (HSS 52), Winona Lake IN 2003 [rev. version of the author’s 1996 Harvard Univ. diss.] [rev.: BiOr 63, 396-406 (H. Gzella);.JAOS 123, 2003, 885-887 (A.S. Kaye)].

J. Fox, “Isolated nouns in the Semitic languages.”, ZAH 11, 1998, 1-31. A. Gai, “High-load nominal attributes in some Semitic languages”, JAOS 113, 1993, 269-270. A. Gai, “The twofold nature of the deverbal nouns in ancient Semitic languages”, ZDMG 146, 1990, 278-

316. A. Gai, 1996. Adnominal and Adverbal Attributes in Semitic Languages, Muséon 109, 1996, 369-393. G. Goldenberg, “Attribution in Semitic Languages”, Langues orientales anciennes. Philologie et

linguistique 5-6, 1995, 1-20. B.M. Grande, “Noun Compounds in Semitic Languages” (Russ.), SemJaz. 2, 1965, 140-145. S. Hopkins, “’That Monster of Man’ and the Emotive Genitive”, in Fs. Polotsky 2009, pp. 363-389. O. Kapeliuk, “Possesive and Determining Nominal Complexes in Semitic”, in SCSt, pp. 65-69. B. Kienast, “Zur Nominalbildung im Semitischen”, in Fs. Sjöberg, pp. 277-287. P. Swiggers, “Remarques sur la distinction des catégories nominale et verbale dans les langues sémitiques”,

OLZ 79/4, 1984, 325-327. D. Testen, “An Akkadian-Arabic Cognate-Pair and the Formation of the Stem-Based Diminutives in Early

Semitic”, in ALSC, pp. 140-149. 1.7.4.2.4.1. Genre

[A reminder: C.Brockelmann, Die Femininendung “t” im Semitischen, Breslau 1928. M. Féghali - A. Cuny, Du genre grammatical en sémitique, Paris 1924].

J. Blau, “The parallel development of the feminine ending -at in Semitic languages”, HUCA 51, 1980, 17-

28. G. Janssens, “The feminine ending -(a)t in Semitic”, OLP 6-7, 1975-76, 277-284. A.S. Lekiasvili, Obrazovanie form roda i cisla imen v semitskich jazykach, Tbilisi 1963 [The genre and

number forms of nouns in the Semitic languages (Georgiann and Russe text)]. A.S. Lekiasvili, “K vopruse o vzaimootnosenii mezdu vnutrennimi i suffiksal’nymi morfemami roda i cisla

imen v semitskich jazykach” [On the relations between internal and suffixal morphemes of gender and the number of nouns in the Semitic languages], in SJMPK, pp. 109-114.

M.L. Palmaitis, “On the origin of the Semitic marker of the feminine”, ArOr 49, 1981, 263-269. A. Roman, “Sur le ‘croisement’ des genres des noms de nombre de trois à dix et du nom nombré dans les

langues sémitiques”, Arabica 35, 1988, 401-403. A. van Selms, “Some reflections on the formation of the feminine in Semitic languages”, Studies Albright,

pp. 421-431. W. von Soden, “Der Genuswechsel bei ruaú und das grammatische Geschlecht in den semitischen

Sprachen”, ZAH 5, 1992, 57-63. W.G.E. Watson, “Notes on the gender of nouns in Semitic”, AuOr 26/, 2008, 197-211.

104

1.7.4.2.4.2. Number (in/determination)

[A reminder: I. Gelb, “La mimazione e la nunazione nelle lingue semitiche”, RSO 12, 1930, 217-265].

AA.VV, “Entretiens sur la détermination et l’indétermination”, GLECS 5, 1948-1951, 73-76, 78 (“En

accadien”, J. J. Nougayrol), 81-82 (“En sud-arabique”, R. Schneider), 88-96 (“En arabe”, C. Pellat). D. Abu al-Haija, Dual Forms in Semitic Inscriptions, M.D. Yarmouk University 2009. H. Cazelles, “La mimation nominale en ouest-sémitique”, GLECS 5, 1948-1951, 79-81 [avec une

observation par J.M. Solá Solé]. F. Corriente Cordoba, Problemática de la pluralidad en semítico: el plural fracto (Inst. Benito Arias

Montano, Serie I, 1 ), Madrid 1971 [rev.: JSS 19, 1974, 275-284 (P. Fronzaroli); BSOAS 37, 1974, 678-681 (J. Barr].

W. Diem, “Gedanken zur Frage del Mimation und Nunation in den semitischen Sprachen”, ZDMG 125, 1975, 239-258.

A. Dolgopolskij, “Problems of Semitic comparative morphology: mimation and nunation”, in Proceedings of the sixth annual meeting (Tel Aviv, April 16th, 1989), Jerusalem 1989, pp. iii-vii.

A. Dolgopolskij, “Two problems of Semitic historical linguistics: 1. Mimation and nunation”, in Fs. Leslau 1991 II, pp. 328-339.

I. Ferrando, “El plural fracto en semítico: nuevas perspectivas”, EDNA 4, 1999, 7-23 [on R.R. Ratcliffe’s The broken plural problem, 1992).

C. Fontinoy, Le duel dans les langues sémitiques (BFPhLL 179) (Thèse Liège), Paris 1969 [rev.: ZA 62/1, 1972, 122-123 (D.O. Edzard; JSS 19, 1974, 92-97 (S. Strelcyn); Or 43, 1974, 255 (R. Caplice); JBL 92, 1973, 311-312 (M.R. Boyle jr.); “Trois questions de linguistique sémitique” (1. La catégorie du duel (à propos du livre de Ch. Fontinoy, Le duel ...), Museon 86, 1973, 475-497 (G. Jucquois)].

G.M. Gabučan, “k vopruso o strukture semitskogo slova (v svjazi s problemoj ‘vnutrennej fleksii’)”, in SJMP, pp. 114-127 [On the structure of the Semitic word (the problem of ‘internal flexion’)].

A. Goetze, “The Akkadian Masculine Plural in -anu/i and its Semitic Background”, Language 22, 1946, 121-130.

R. Hasselbach, “External Plural Marker in Semitic: A New Assessment”, in Fs. Gragg, pp. 123-138. O. Kapeliuk, “Possessive and determining nominal complexes in Semitic”, in SCSt, pp. 65-69. J. Kuryłowicz, “The plural in Semitic”, in Fs. Greenberg, vol. I, pp. 95-102. J. Kury»owicz, “Esquisse d´une théorie de l’apophonie en sémitique”, BSL 53, 1957-58, 1-38 [8. Les

pluriels brisés du sémitique méridional]. A.S. Lekiasvili, Obrazovanie form roda i cisla imen v semitskich jazykach, Tbilisi 1963 [The genre and

number forms of nouns in the Semitic languages (Georgiann and Russe text)]. A.S. Lekiasvili, “K vopruse o vzaimootnosenii mezdu vnutrennimi i suffiksal’nymi morfemami roda i cisla

imen v semitskich jazykach” [On the relations between internal and suffixal morphemes of gender and the number of nouns in the Semitic languages], in SJMPK, pp. 109-114.

P. Marrassini, “A proposito del duale nelle lingue semitiche”, RSO 49, 1975, 35-47 [à propos de l’ouvrage de C. Fontinoy, Le duel dans les langues sémitiques, 1969].

S. Moscati, “Il plurale esterno maschile nelle lingue semitiche”, RSO 29, 1954, 28-52 [rev.: Aevum 28, 1954, 168 (A.T. S[erventi])].

A. Murtonen, Broken plurals: origin and development of the system, Leiden 1964 [Arabica 12, 1965, 105-

105

106 (A. Boudot-Lamotte); ArOr 35, 1967, 329-330 (K. Petráček); ZFFUK, Graecolatina et Orientalia I, 1969, 145-146 L. Drozdík].

K. Petráček, “Die innere Flexion in den semitischen Sprachen I-V”, ArOr 28, 1960, 547-606; 29, 1961, 513-545; 30, 1962, 361-408; 31, 1963, 577-624; 32, 1964, 185-222.

R.R. Ratcliffe, The broken plural problem in Arabic, Semitic, and Afroasiatic: a solution based on the diachronic application of prosodic analysis, I-II, Diss. Univ. Yale 11992, New Haven CT 1992 [DAI 54/1 1993 164-A].

R.R. Ratcliffe, The ‘broken’ plural problem in Arabic and comparative Semitic: allomorphy and analogy in non-concatenative morphology (CILTh 168), Amsterdam 1998 (revision of Diss. Yale Univ. 1992) [rev.: Al-QanÃara 22, 2001, 260-262 (J. Puig Montada); JNES 61, 2002, 61-62 (D. Testen); TAL 41, 2002, 101-104 (M. Waltisberg)].

J. Retsö, “State and Plural Marking in Semitic”, in Fs. Knudsen, pp. 268-282. Z.G. Rustamova, “The problem of the category number in the semitic languages” (Russ.), PAPh 1979/3,

145-151. C. Tagliavini, “Alcune osservazioni sul primitivo valore della mimazione e nunazione nelle lingue

semitiche”, in Fs. Schrijnen, pp. 240-290. E. Wagner, “Die erste Person Dualis im Semitischen”, ZDMG 102, 1952, 229-233. 1.7.4.2.4.3. Case K. Aartun, “Über den altsemitischen Adverbial auf -u”, in Ø. Dahl, ed., Language - A doorway between

human cultures: tributes to Dr. Otto Chr. Dahl on his ninetieth birthday, Oslo 1993, pp. 230-237. M. Bravmann, “Genetic Aspects of the Genitive in the Semitic Languages”, JAOS 81, 1961, 386-394. V. Christian, “Die Entstehung der semitischen Kasusendungen”, ZS 3, 1924, 17-26. Y. Gruntfest, “Some Remarks on the Case System in Semitic Languages”, in P6ICEthSt, pp. 261-274. A.S. Lekiasvili, Padeznaja sistema v semitskich jazykach, Tbilisi 1970 [The case system in the Semitic

Languages (Georgian and Russian text)]. A.S. Lekiasvili, “Über die Kasusflexion in den semitischen Sprachen”, ZPhon 24, 1971, 76-90. Ch. Lehmann, “Grammaticalization of Semitic case relators”, AuOr 29, 2011, 9-26. S. Moscati, “On Semitic Case-Endings”, JNES 17, 1958, 142-144. F.A. Pennacchietti, “Stato constructo e grammatica generativa”, OA 18, 1979, 1-27. F.A. Pennacchietti, “Modi e forme del sintagma genitivale in semitico a partire dai testi di Ebla fino ai

nostri giorni”, BaE, pp. 267-293. C. Rabin, “The Structure of the Semitic System of Case-Endings”, in PICSSJ, pp. 190-204. E.A. Speiser, “The Terminative-Adverbial in Canaanite-Ugaritic and Akkadian”, IEJ 4, 1954, 108-115. R. Stempel, “Iʕrāb, tanwin and status constructus: some thoughts on the history of the nominal declension

in Semitic and Arabic”, FO 44, 2008, 15-23. D. Testen, “Reconciling Some Morphological Eccentricities of the Semitic Genitive Case Mafrker”, in Fs.

Huehnergard, pp. 391-404. M. Tosco, “On Case Marking in the Ethiopian Language Area (with special reference to subject marking in

East Cushitic”, A7GSCSI, pp. 225-244. E. Ullendorff, “Some observations on the dativus ethicus in Semitics and elsewhere”, JSAI 15, 1992, 1-9. W. von Soden, “Die Zahlen 20-90 im Semitischen und der Status absolutus”, WZKM 57, 1961, 24-28.

106

W. von Soden, “Status rectus-Formen vor dem Genitiv im Akkadischen und die sogenannte uneigentliche Annexion im Arabischen”, JNES 19, 1960, 163-171.

E.J. Young, “Adverbial -u in Semitic”, Westminster Theological Journal 13, 1951, 151-154. 1.7.4.2.4.4. Derivation/Typology

[A reminder: C.Brockelmann, “Diminutiv und Augmentativ im Semitischen”, ZS 6 (1928) 109-134. S.H. Nyberg, “Wortbildung mit Präfixen in den semitischen Sprachen”, Le monde oriental 14, 1920, 177-289].

L. Cocxadze, Affiksal’naja derivacija imen v sovremennych semitskich jazykach [The affixal derivation of

nouns in the modern Semitic languages] (Na materiale arabskogo literaturnogo i evrejskogo jazykov), Tbilisi 1987 [rev.: AAAS 25, 1989 (1990), 286-288 (L. Drozdik)].

L. Cocxadze, “K voprosu o slovoobrazovatel’noj derivacii v semitskich jazykach” [On word-formational derivation in the Semitic languages], SemDz 4, 1988, 77-81 .

D. Cohen, “Remarques sur la dérivation nominale par affixes dans quelques langues sémitiques”, Semitica 14, 1964, 73-93 [= Études de Linguistique Sémitique et Arabe, pp. 31-48].

F.C. Corriente, “On the Functional Yield of Some Synthetic Devices in Arabic and Semitic Morphology”, JQR 70, 1971, 20-50.

F. Corriente, “Qalqul en semítico. Forma hipocorística y del lenguaje infantil, documentada con ejemplos de interés para la lingüística semítica y general”, Sefarad 29, 1969, 3-11.

W. Diem, “Die Verba und Nomina tertiae infirmae im Semitischen. Ein Beitrag zur Rekonstruktion des Ursemitischen und zur Entwicklung der Einzelsprachen”, ZDMG 127, 1977, 15-60.

W. Diem, “Wie war die ursprüngliche Bildung der Verba und Nomina tertiae infirmae im Semitischen?”, ZDMG, Suppl. III/1, 669-673.

H. Fleisch, “Le nom d’agent facal”, MUSJ 32, 1955, 165-172. N.V. Jušmanov, “Semitičeskije svjazujuščeje morfemy i-I-a” [The coordinative morphemes i-I-a of the

Semitic languages], U…enyje zapiski Leningrad 20/1, 1939, 98-103. J. Kuryłowicz, “Esquisse d’une théorie de l’apophonie en sémitique”, BSL 53, 1957-58, 1-38 [7. Les

dérivés déverbatifs]. A.S. Lekiašvili, “Dva tipa suffiksal’nych form cisla imen v semitskich jazykach” [Two types of suffixed

form …. in the Semitic languges], APil 4, 1976, 233-236. W. Leslau, “Sur le diminutif verbal en sémitique”, Word 1, 1945, 277-280. A.G. Lundin, “Stepeni sravnenija prilagatel’nych v semitskich jazykach” [Comparative degree of

adjectives in the Semitic languages], VoJa 30, 1980/3, 118-122. F.A. Pennacchietti, “La classe degli aggettivi denotativi nelle lingue semitiche e nelle lingue berbere”,

AION 20, 1970, 285-294. J. Retsoe, Diathesis in the Semitic Languages. A Comparative Morfological Study (StSLL 14), Leiden

1989. P.P. Saydon, “Some Unusual Ways of Expressing the Superlative in Hebrew and Maltese”, VT 4, 1954,

432-433 [addition to D. W. Thomas, VT 3, 1953, 209-224]. E.A. Speiser, “The ‘Elative’ in West-Semitic and Akkadian”, JCS 6, 1952, 81-92. E.A. Speiser, “Studies in Semitic Formatives”, JAOS 56, 1936, 22-46.

107

1.7.4.3. Verb 1.7.4.3.1. The Nostratic Level M. Erdal, “First and Second Person Nominal Subjects”, in Fs. Polotsky, pp. 390-400. M. Fraenkel, Zur Theorie der Lamed-He-Stämme. Gleichzeitig ein Beitrag zur semitischindo-

germanischen Sprachverwandtschaft, Jerusalem 1970. T. Givón, “On the SOV origin of the suffixal agreement conjugation in IE. and Sem.”, in Fs. Greenberg III

pp. 481-503. H. Haarmann, “Aspektkorrelation im Slavischen und Semitischen”, in Fs. Gerhardt, pp. 213-232. J. Hohenberger, The nominal and verbal afformatives of Nilo-Hamitic and Hamito-Semitic, with some

phonetic observations and a new vocabulary (AKML 42,2), Wiesbaden 1975. S. Levin, “Indo-European descriptive adjectives with ‘oxytone’ accent and Semitic stative verbs”, GL 24,

1984, 83-110. F. Rundgren, “‘Manger’ et ‘boire’, remarques sur le mode d’action de quelques verbes en sémitique et en

indo-européen”, in Fs. Paglairo, vol. III, pp. 177-191. R.M. Voigt, “Die drei Aspekte des Semitohamitischen und des Indogermanischen”, in P5IHSC, vol. I, pp.

87-102. H. Wagner, Das Verbum in den Sprachen der britischen Inseln: Ein Beitrag zur geographischen

Typographie des Verbums, Tübingen 1959 [rev.: ZCPh 28, 1960, 137-141 (J.P. P(okorny))] [deals also with the relations of the substratum in Insular Celtic with Hamito-Semitic and Basque].

1.7.4.3.2. The Afro-Asiatic Level B.W. Andrzejewski, B.W. 1975 “Verbs with Vocalic Mutation in Somali and Their Significance for

Hamito-Semitic Comparative Studies”, in HS, pp. 361-374. F. Aspesi, “Remarques sur la suffixation chamito-sémitique”, P4IHSC, pp. 1-10. F. Aspesi, “La verbalizzazione in camito-semitico. I”, ASGM 28, 1987 (1989), 148-159. S. Baldi, “Il verbo nelle lingue ciadiche con particolare riferimento allo hausa” [Reference to Hamito-

Semitic], in A7GSCSI, pp. 19-27. A. G. Belova, “Quelques observations sur les correspondances vocaliques dans les thèmes verbaux

sémitiques et du Bédja”, in Fs. Vycichl, pp. 205-216. P: Bennet, “Semitic qāl in Afroasiatic context”, FolOr 41, 2005, 107-113. G. Böhm, “Rekonstruktion des semitohamitischen Stativs in tschadischen Sprachen”, FAB 1, 1989, 52-64. G. Böhm, “Leo Reinisch: ‘Das persönliche Fürwort und die Verbalflexion in den Chamito-Semitischen

Sprachen (1909)’”, in LRWE, pp. 251-277. V. Brugnatelli, “Morfologia verbale e ordine dei costituenti in semitico e berbero”, in A5GSCSI, pp. 19-33. V. Brugnatelli, “La verbalizzazione in camito-semitico. II”, ASGM 28, 1987 (1989), 159-168. G.R. Castellino, The Akkadian Personal Pronouns and Verbal System in the Light of Semitic and Hamitic,

Leiden 1962. D. Cohen, “Alternances vocaliques dans le système verbal couchitique et chamito-sémitique”, in

A1CILSCS, pp. 40-48. D. Cohen, “Problèmes de linguistique chamito-sémitique”, RElsl 40, 1972, 43-68 [(2) Le système verbal].

108

D. Cohen, “La mutation aspectivo-temporelle dans quelques langues couch. et le système verbal chamito- sémitique”, Fs. Haudricour, t. I, pp. 57-63.

D. Cohen, “L’inaccompli en -n- du bédja et le système verbal chamito-semitique”, GLECS 14, 1969-1970, 69-74.

D. Cohen, “‘Viens!’, ‘donne!’, etc.: impératifs déictiques”, GLECS 24-28/3, 1979-1984, 521-524. M. Cohen, “Vue générale du verbe Chamito-Sémitique”, in PICSSJ, pp. 45-48. A.B. Dolgopolskij, “Nostratičeskie etimologiji i proisxoñdenije glagol’nyx formantov”, Ėtimologija 1968,

237-242 [Nostratic Etymologies and the Origin of Verb Formatives]. B.W.W. Dombrowski, “The creation of verbal forms in Eblaite and its significance for the history of the

Semitic & Hamitic language families”, in P5IHSC II, pp. 185-208. O. Durand, “L’affixe verbal -ta- et un archaïsme chamito-sémitique prefix”, RSO 64/3-4, 1990 (1991),

247-253. D.O. Edzard, “Die semitohamitischen Sprachen in neuer Sicht”, RA 61, 1967, 137-149 [rev. art. on I.M.

Diakonoff’s book Semitic-Hamitic Languages, Moscow 1965, with 3 excursuses: 1. Ergativkonstruktion im Proto-Semito- hamitischen?].

G. Garbini, “Considerazioni sul verbo camito-semitico”, in A5GSCSI, pp. 92-105. O.D. Gensler, “Verbs with two object suffixes : a Semitic archaism in its Afroasiatic context”, Diachronica

15, 1998, 231-284. O.D. Gensler, “Double pronominal-object marking in the Koran (Corrigendum to Gensler 1998)”,

Diachronica 17, 2000, 219-221. J. Hohenberger, The nominal and verbal afformatives of Nilo-Hamitic and Hamito-Semitic, with some

phonetic observations and a new vocabulary (AKML 42,2), Wiesbaden 1975. G. Janssens, Contribution to the Verbal System in Old Egyptian. A New Approach to the Reconstruction of

the Hamito-Semitic Verbal System (OrGan VI), Gent 1972. H. Jungraithayr, “Le paradigme verbal en –U dans les langues chamito-sémitiques”, in FdL 1, pp. 65-80. A. Klingenheben, “Die Präfix- und die Suffix-Konjugationen im Hamitosemitischen”, MIO 4, 1956,

211-277 [AfrAb 8, 1957, NE 269]. W. Leslau, “The Prefix h in Egyptian, Modern S. Arabian and Hausa”, Africa 32, 1962, 65-68. S.J. Lieberman, “The Afro-Asiatic background of the Semitic n-stem: towards the origins of the

stem-afformatives of the Semitic and Afro-Asiatic verb”, BiOr 43/5-6, 1986, 577-628. A. Loprieno, “L’indagine delle strutture verbali delle lingue camito-semitiche tra ricostruzione

neogrammatica e tipologia strutturalista”, in A3GSCSI, pp. 65-74. H.G. Mukarovsky, “Pronouns and prefix conjugation in Chadic and Hamito-Semitic”, in StChAL, pp. 51-

63. H.P. Müller, “Das Bedeutungspotential der Afformotivkonjugation: zum sprachgeschichtlichen

Hintergrund des Althebräischen”, ZAH 1, 1988, 74-98. H.-P. Müller, “Zu den semitisch-hamitischen Konjugationssystemen”, ZAH 11, 1998, 140-152. K. Petráček, “Zur Stellung des altagyptischen Verbalsystems im Rahmen des Hamitosemitischen”, BSEG 6,

1982, 83-101. K. Petráček, “La copule näw en amharique dans une perspective chamito-sémitique et africaine”, in Fs.

Borkovskij, pp. 286-295. L. Reinisch, Das persönliche Fürwort und die Verbalflexion in den chamito-semitischen Sprachen, Wien

1909. O. Rössler, “Verbalbau und Verbalflexion in den Semitohamitischen Sprachen. Vorstudien zu einer

109

verglei- chenden Semitohamitischen Grammatik”, ZDMG 100, 1950, 461-514 [AfrAb 4, 1953, 44-45 (C. Hoffmann)].

O. Rössler, “The structure and inflection of the verb in the Semito-Hamitic languages: Preliminary studies for a comparative Semitico-Hamitic grammar” [transl. of the precedent], in Fs. Kerns, vol. II, pp. 679-748.

O. Rössler, “Akkadisches und libysches Verbum, I-II”, Or 20, 1951, 101-107, 366-373 [1. Das Verbum des Akkadischen und der anderen semitischen Sprachen. 2. “Hamitisch”- Libysch. 3. Bestätigung der Sonderart des akkadischen Verbums durch das Libysche. 4. Aktive und nicht-aktive Verba im Akkadischen. 5. Aktive und nicht-aktive Verba im Libyschen. 6. Aktive und nicht-aktive Verba im halblibyschen Beèauye. 7. Aktive und nicht-aktive Verba im sudarabischen Mehri].

H.J. Sasse, “Ostkuschitische und semitische Verbalklassen”, in W. Diem, S. Roemer, A. Noth, eds, Studien zur Geschichte und Kultur des Vorderen Orients. Festschrift für Bertold Spuler, zum siebsigsten Geburgstag, Leiden 1981, pp. 153-290.

R.G. Schuh, The Chadic Verbal System and Its Afroasiatic Nature (AAL 3/1), Malibu CA 1976. R.M. Voigt, “Derivatives und flektives t im Semitohamitischen”, P4IHSC, pp. 85-107. R.M. Voigt, “The two prefix-conjugations in East Cushitic, East Semitic, and Chadic”, BSOAS 50/2, 1987,

330-345. W. Vycichl, “Die berberischen Nomina der Form abukaè, afunas etc. Ihr Zusammenhang mit den Verben

des Typus bukËè und der sogenannten III. Form des arabischen und äthiopischen Verbums”, Aegyptus 34, 1954, 76-86.

W. Vycichl, “Ein passives Partizip qatūl im Ägyptischen und Semitischen”, ZDMG 109, 1959, 253-257. W. Vycichl, “Participi camito-semitici”, A7GSCSI, pp. 245-250. A. Zaborski, “Qätala and qattala in Semitic and Hamitosemitic”, RO 50, 1997, 257-262. A. Zaborski, “On the alleged ergativity in Hamitosemitic/Afroasiatic languages”, in Fs. Bihler, pp. 309-

317. A. Zaborski, “Remarks on Derived Verbs in Hamitosemitic”, in TIND, pp. 44-51. A. Zaborski, “The origin of the suffix ‘conjugations’ in Afroasiatic languages”, SprOKrPAN 45, 2001, 59-

61. A. Zaborski, “Qattala/qātala with Causative Prefixes in Hamitosemitic”, in Fs. Pennacchietti, pp. 745-

781. A. Zaborski, “Afroasiatic/Hamitosemiticn Presents”, in A12GSCSI, pp. 79-84 A. Zaborski, “Grarnrnaticalization and lexicalization in the verbal s Harnitosemitic”, LPosn 47, 2005, 199-

207. A. Zaborski, “The oldest periphrastic conjugations of Harnitosernitic”, in A10GSCSI, pp. 85-94. A. Zaborski, “The Morphological Status of Verbal Prefix Vowels in Hamitosemitic”, AuOr 29, 2011, 177-

183. A. Zaborski, “Verbal Endings in the Afroasiatic Prefix Conjugations”, in Fs. Huehnergard, pp. 459-464. 1.7.4.3.3 The Egypto-semitic Level D. Cohen, “Égyptien, araméen et éthiopien: parallélismes et symétries morphogénétiques dans l’évolution

des systemes verbaux”, in Fs. Leslau 1983, pp. 81-98.

110

G. Conti, Studi sul bilitterismo in semitico e in egiziano. 1. Il tema verbale (QuSem 9), Firenze 1980 [rev.: JSS 27, 1982, 295 (T.W. Thacker)].

C.J. Eyre, “Egyptian and Semitic Conjugation Systems in Diachronic Perspective”, BO 45, 1988, 5-18. C.T. Hodge, “Afroasiatic s-Causative”, LSci 15, 1971, 41-43. C.T. Hodge, “The divergence of the Egyptian suffix conjugation”,in Fs. Lambdin, pp. 153-163. G. Janssens, Contribution to the Verbal System in Old Egyptian. A New Approach to the Reconstruction of

the Hamito-Semitic Verbal System (Orientalia Gandensia, VI), Gent 1972. G. Janssens, “The verbal tenses in Semitic and in Old Egyptian”, in Mél. Abel 1976, vol. II, pp. 265-285. P. Lacau, “Égyptien et sémitique”, Syria 231?, 1954, 277-306? [5. Le causatif en š initial]. A. Loprieno, Das Verbalsystem im Ägyptischen und im Semitischen: zur Grundlegung einer Aspekttheorie

(Göttinger Orientforschungen, 17), Wiesbaden 1986 [Biblio. 191-205; index, 207-213 [rev.: ZDMG 140, 1990, 189 (J. v[on] B[eckerath])].

H.P. Müller, “Wie alt ist das jungsemitische Perfekt? Zum semitisch-ägyptischen Sprachvergleich”, SAK 11, 1984, 364-739.

J. Osing, “Die Partizipen im Ägyptischen und in den semitischen Sprachen”, in Fs. Fecht, pp. 337-360. E. Otto, “Die Verba Iae inf. und ihnen verwandten im Ägyptischen”, ZÄS 79, 1954, 41-52. K. Petrá…ek, “Zur Stellung des altägyptischen Verbalsystems im Rahmen des Hamito-semitischen”, BSEG

6, 1982, 83-101. A. Roccati, “Per l’origine di egiziano ‘altro’”, in A7GSCSI, pp. 183-185. T.W. Thacker, The Relationship of the Semitic and Egyptian Verbal Systems, London 1954 [rev.: Annual

Egyptological Bibliography 1954, Leiden 1955, 1171-1180 (J. Vergote); JRAS 1956, 102-103 (H. S. Smith); Language 32, 1956, 783-794 (C.T. Hodge); ZDMG 107, 1957, 637-640 (E. Otto); VoJa 7, 1957/2, 148 (N.K. Usmanov)].

T.W. Thacker, “Compound tenses containing the verb ‘be’ in Semitic and Egyptian”, in Fs. Driver, pp. 156-171.

W. Vycichl, “Über eine Klasse ägyptischer Verben alt. j”, ZDMG 103, 1953, 373-377. W. Vycichl, “Ein passives Partizip qatil im Ägyptischen und Semitischen. Der Ursprung der

periphrastischen Konjugation sgm n-f als Parallele zu aramäisch semic leh ‘er hat gehört’”, ZDMG 109, 1959, 253-257.

W. Vycichl, “Die 2-radikaligen Verben des ägyptischen und der Berbersprachen”, BiOr 13, 1966. 247-248. W. Vycichl, “Le nom verbal du chamitosémitique”, in A6GSCSI, pp. 255-262. 1.7.4.3.4. The Semitic Level 1.7.4.3.4.0. General

[A reminder: G.R. Driver, Problems of the Hebrew Verbal System, Edinburgh 1936. P. Haupt, “The Oldest Semitic Verb”, JRAS NS 10, 1878, 244-251].

B.N. Bachra, The Phonological Structure of the Verbal Roots in Arabic and Hebrew, Leiden 2001. G. Banti, “Trends in the diachronic development of Semitic verbal morphology”, in P. Ramat, E. Roma,

eds, Europe and the Mediterranean as linguistic areas - Convergencies from a historical and typological perspective, Amsterdam 2007, pp. 1-23.

111

O. Bat-El, “Semitic verb structure within a universal perspective”, in LPA, pp. 29-59. D. Cohen, La phrase nominale et l’évolution du système verbal en sémitique: études de syntaxe historique

(Coll. linguistique 71), Leuven 1984. D. Cohen, “Sémitique comparé”, AEHE-HPH 103, 1970-71, 17I-188 [(I) certains aspects du système

verbal sémitique (cf. aussi AEHE-HPH 102, 1969-70, 189-194)]. D. Cohen, L’aspect verbal, Paris 1989. M. Cohen, Le système verbal sémitique et l’expression du temps, Paris 1924. A. Denz, “Tempus und Aspekt? Vorstellung eines Modells”, in TemAsp, pp. 37-41. E. Doron, “A syntactic derivation of Semitic verbs”, WCCFL 18, 1999, 106-120 [data from Modern

Hebrew]. E. Doron, “Agency and voice: the semantics of the Semitic templates”, NLS 11, 2003, 1-67. A.J. Drewes, Erpenius over werkwoorden. Rede .... [Erpenius (Thomas van Erpe, 1584-1624) and later

scholars, on the Semitic verb] [Inaugural Lecture Leiden Univ.] Leiden 1969. H. Fleisch, “Le verbe du sémitique commun. Les discussions à son sujet”, Semitica 25, 1975, 5-18. H. Fleisch, “Sur le systeme verbal du sémitique commun et son évolution dans les langues sémitiques

anciennes”, MUSJ 27 (1947-1948) 39-60. P. Fronzaroli, “‘Ricostruzione interna’ del verbo semitico in alcuni studi recenti”, Mille. I dibattiti del

Circolo Linguistico Fiorentino, 1945-1970, Firenze 1970, pp. 71-85. M.H. Goshen-Gottstein, “Problems of Semitic verbal systems: a review”, BiOr 42/3-4, 1985, 278-283 [on

F. Leemhuis’s, The D and H stems in Koranic Arabic ..., 1977]. M.H. Goshen-Gottstein, “The System of Verbal Stems in the Classical Semitic Languages”, in PICSSJ, pp.

70-91. B.M. Grande, “Proischoždenie padežnych fleksij v semitskich jazykach” [Origin of the case inflexion in the

Semitic languages], in A.A. Kovaleva, G.M. Gatu…ana, eds, Arabiskaja filologija. Sbornik statij, Moskva 1968, pp. 19-26.

M. Greenberg, “Sur le système verbal du sémitique commun et son évolution dans les langues sémitiques anciennes”, MUSJ 27, 1947-48, 37-60 (cf. A21CIO, pp. 95-97) [rev: BSL 45, 1949, 206-208 (M. Cohen); BiOr 9, 1952, 98-100 (J.H. Hospers)].

G. Herdan, “The pattterning of Semitic verbal roots subjected to combinatory analysis”, Word 18, 1962, 262-268.

R. Hetzron, “The shape of a rule and diachrony”, BSOAS 35, 1972, 451-475 [1. The Semitic non-past ending].

Sh. Izre’el, “Constructive Constructive. Semitic Verbal Morphology and Beyond”, in Fs. Polotsky 2009, pp. 106-130.

G. Janssens, “The Semitic Verbal Tense System”, Afroasiatic Linguistics 2, 1975, 77-82. B. Kienast, “Zur Geschichte des semitischen Verbums”, in ChLHSN, pp. 17-23. B. Kienast, “Gedanken zur Geschichte des ‘Tempora’”, in Fs. Von Soden 1995, pp. 119-133. M. Kropp, “Gedanken zum Verbalsystem des Ugaritischen im Rahmen des Semitischen. Mit einer

Folgerung zum Alter des Äthio-Semitischen”, in SU, pp. 97-108. J. Kuryłowicz, “Le systeme verbal du sémitique”, BSLP 46, 1949, 47-66. J. Kuryłowicz, “Esquisse d´une théorie de l´apophonie en sémitique”, BSL 53, 1957-58, 1-38 [5. Les

systèmes verbaux sémitique commun et akkadien. 6. L’évolution du systeme verbal en ouestsémitique. 7. Les dérivés déverbatifs].

112

E. Lipiński, “Formes verbales dans les noms propres d’Ebla et systeme verbal sémitique”, in LdE, pp. 191-210.

H.P. Müller, “Polysemie im semitischen und hebräischen Konjugationssystem”, Or 55/4, 1986, 365-389. K. Petráček, “Die innere Flexion in den semitischen Sprachen. Entstehung und Entwicklung des Systems”,

ArOr 28, 1960, 547-606; 29, 1961, 513-545 (a suivre). V. Porkhomovsky, “Le subjonctif en socotri et les problémes de reconstruction du systéme verbal en

sémitique”, LLMA 2, 2001, 183-195. C. Rabin, “The genesis of the Semitic tense system”, in FPAAL, pp. 391-397. An. Zaborski , “Entre l’apophonie et l’altemation: sur l’origine de quelques formes verbales en sémitique

et chamito-sémitique”, in FMLS, pp. 165-172. 1.7.4.3.4.1. Verbal Categories (stative/active) K. Aartun, “Zur morphologisch-grammatischen Interpretation der sogenannten neutrischen Verben im

Semitischen”, UF 7, 1975, 1-11. J. Aro, “Parallels to the Akkadian stative in the West Semitic languages”, in Fs. Landsberger, pp. 407-

411. A.F.L. Beeston, “Reflections on verbs ‘to be’“. JSS 29/1, 1984, 7-13. G. Hudson, “A- & B-type verbs in Ethiopian & Proto-Sem”, in Fs. Leslau 1991 I, pp. 679-689. H.L. Jansen, “Was bedeutet die a:i-Opposition der arabischen, hebräischen und syrischen qal-Formen”,

NTS 16, 1952, 365-370. F.A. Pennacchietti, “Le forme verbali pseudorelative: isoglossa strutturale del semitico sudoccidentale”, in

Fs. Tsereteli, pp. 213-226. F.A. Pennacchietti, “I preverbi del passato in semitico”, in A7GSCSI, pp. 133-150. S. Segert, “Verbal categories of some Northwest Semitic languages: a didactic approach”, AAL 2/5, 1975,

1-12 (83-94). R. Stempel: “Stativ, Perfekt und Medium: eine vegleichende Analyse für das Indogermanische und

Semitische”, in Fs. Kuryłowicz 1991, pp. 517-528. J. Tropper, “Althebräisches und semitisches Aspektsystem.”, ZAH 11, 1998, 153-190. 1.7.4.3.4.2. Verbal Typology (weak patterns) E. Ahrens, “Der Stamm der schwachen Verba in den semitischen Sprachen”, ZDMG 64, 1910, 161-194. A.M.R. Aristar, “The IIwy verbs and vowel system of Proto-West Semitic”, AAL 6/6, 1979, 1-17 (209-

225) [rev: BO 38, 1981, 371 (R. Otten)]. F.R. Blake, “Studies in Semitic Grammar II”, JAOS 62, 1942, 109-118 [1. The long vowels in stems

‘mediae infirmae’]. J. Blau, “Studies in Hebrew verb formation”, HUCA 42, 1971 (1972), 133-158 [B. The origins of the

pôlel/pôcel themes of the verba 2-w/y and 2-gem]. J.L. Boyd, “The development of the West Semitic qal perfect of the double-cayin verb with particular

reference to its transmission into Syriac”, JNSL 10, 1982, 11-23. W. Diem, “Die Verba und Nomina tertiae infirmae im Semitischen. Ein Beitrag zur Rekonstruktion des

Ursemitischen und zur Entwicklung der Einzelsprachen”, ZDMG 127, 1977, 15-60.

113

W. Diem, “Wie war die ursprüngliche Bildung der Verba und Nomina tertiae infirmae im Semitischen?”, ZDMG, Suppl. III/1, 1977, pp. 669-673.

H. Fleisch, Les verbes à allongement vocalique interne en sémitique (Études de grammaire comparée) (Travaux et Memoires de l’Institut d’ethnologie) Paris 1944 [rev.: BSL 1942-1945, 167-172 (Cohen); ETI 1944, 43-45 (Graffin), 1945, 220 (Mech); MUSJ 1944-1946, 140-141; RB 53, 1946, 158 (Tournay); RAfr 1947, 179-181 (J. Cantineau); Or 16, 1947, 546-550 (Rosenthal); ThLZ 73, 1948, 278 (Driver); Anthropos 49, 1954, 1137-1145 (Bloch)].

M. Fraenkel, Zur Theorie der Lamed-He-Stämme. Gleichzeitig ein Beitrag zur semitisch- indogermanischen Sprachverwandtschaft, Jerusalem 1970 [IF 1978, 1973 (1974), 366-370 (E.Neu); BZ 17, 1973, 1936-1937 (W. Richter); OS 25-26, 1976-77, (1978), 153-158 (F. Rundgren)].

M. Kamil, Beitrage zur Entstehung der vierradikaligen Verben in den gesprochen semitischen Sprache (Mémoires présentés à l’Inst. d’Égypte 57), Le Caire 1963.

L. Kogan, “Notes on Barth’s Law in Akkadian with an excursus on the history of Semitic verbs Iy”, BiBa 1, 2004, 343-348.

J. Macdonald, “New Thoughts on a Biliteral Origin for the Semitic Verb”, AnLeeds 5, 1963-1965, 63-85. L.V. Malygina, “K voprosu o proischoždenii četyrechbukvennych glagolov, okančivajuščichsja na /y/ ili

/w/” [On the origin of the quadriliteral verbs ending in /y/ or /w/], VLU 1974/8 , 140-141. 1.7.4.3.4.3. “Grundstamm” Structure (qtl/G/I) 1.7.4.3.4.3.0. General J. Aro, Die Vokalisierung des Grundstammes im semitischen Verbum (SO 31), Helsinki 1964 [rev.: BiOr

24, 1967, 310-312 (G. Jucquois)]. C.H. Gordon, “Extensions of Barth’s law of vocalic sequence”, Or 51, 1982, 394-396. H.L. Jansen, “Was bedeutet die a:i-Opposition der arabischen, hebräischen und syrischen qal-Formen”,

NTS 16, 1952, 365-370. S. Levin, “The correspondence between Hebrew and Arabic pausal verb-forms”, ZDMG 131, 1981,

229-233. G. Steiner, “Die primären Funktionen der Personalmorpheme des semitischen Verbums”, ZDMG Suppl.

III/1, 1977, pp. 748-756. W. Vycichl, “Das u-Passivum im Maurisch-Arabischen am Senegal. Zum Ursprung des inneren Passivs in

den semitischen Sprachen”, WZKM 55, 1959, 77-83 [1. Semitische Passivbildungen. 2. Das maurisch - arabische Passiv. 3. Die mutmassliche Bedeutung des passiven u. 4. Exkurs: zwei ägyptische Passiva] [AfrAb 12 1961, n. 266].

1.7.4.3.4.3.1. Suffixed Conjugation J.L. Boyd, “The development of the West Semitic qal perfect of the double-cayin verb with particular

reference to its transmission into Syriac”, JNSL 10, 1982, 11-23. G.R. Driver, “Some Uses of QTL in the Semitic Languages”, in PICSSJ, pp. 49-64. I.J. Gelb, “The origin of the West Semitic qatala morpheme”, in Fs. Kury»owicz, pp. 72-82. H.Y. Priebatsch, “Der Weg des semitischen Perfekts”, UF 10, 1978 (1979), 337-347.

114

F.Rundgren, “À propos d’une hypothese nouvelle concernant la provenance du morpheme qatal-a”, OrSuec 14-15, 1965-1966, 62-74 [discussion of I.J. Gelb’s art. in. Fs. Kury»owicz, pp. 72-82].

J. Tropper, “Die semitische ‘Suffixkonjugation’ im Wandel. Von der Prädikativform zum Perfekt”, in Fs. Von Soden 1995, pp. 491ss.

T. Zewi, A Syntactical Study of Verbal Forms Affixed by -n(n) Endings in Classical Arabic, Biblical hebrew, El-Amarna Akkadian and Ugarit (AOAT 260), Münster 1999.

1.7.4.3.4.3.2. Prefixed Conjugation R. Contini, “Prefissi in -n di la persona singolare nelle lingue semitischen”, in Fs. Tsereteli, pp. 23-28. T.L. Fenton, “The absence of a verbal formation *yaqattal from Ugaritic and North-West Semitic”, JSS 15,

1970, 31-41. G. Goldenberg, “Exponents of independent indicative”, in Fs. Voigt, pp. 97-107. Y. Gruntfest, “The Consecutive Imperfect in Semitic Epigraphy”, in Fs. Heltzer, pp. 171-180. A. Hamori, “A note on yaqtulu in East and West Semitic”, ArOr 41, 1973, 319-324. R. Hetzron, “The Evidence for Perfect *yáqtul and Jussive *yaqtúl in Proto-Semitic”, JSS 14, 1969, 1-21. R. Hetzron, “The vocalization of prefixes in Semitic active and passive verbs”, MUSJ 48, 1973-74 (1977),

33-48. B. Isaksson, “Concerning two arguments of H. Bauer for a priority of the so called imperfect (the

‘aorist’)”, OS 33-35, 1984-86, 181-187 [a propos of H. Bauer: Die Tempora im Semitischen, Beitrage zur Assyriologie 8/1, 1910, 1-53].

G. Janssens, “The Present-Imperfect in Semitic”, BiOr 29, 1972, 3-7. B. Kienast, “Das Punktualthema *japrus und seine Modi”, Or 29, 1960, 151-167. S. Lyosov, “YQTL in ‘Autocommentary’”, Biblia 4, 2001, 125-132. 284. R. Voigt, “Der Wegfall der Personalelemente in den Prafixkonjugationen des Sernitischen”, in Fs. Uhlig,

pp. 345-354. An. Zaborski, “Non-Causative verbs of the Canaanite ’aqtala Class in Arabic and *yuqtilu Conjugation in

Proto-Semitic”, in Fs. Goldenberg, pp. 31-43. 1.7.4.3.4.3.3. Imperative E.A. Bar-Asher, “The Imperative Forms of Proto-Semitic and a New Perspective on Barth’s Law”, JAOS

128, 2008, 233-255. J. Blau, “Marginalia Semitica III”, IOS 7, 1977, 14-32 [6. Ug. imperative qal exhibiting the same vowel

after the first and second radicals]. M.M. Bravmann, “Notes on the Forms of the Imperative in Hebrew and Arabic”, JQR 42, 1961, 51-56. R. Henkin, “‘Come Well Go!’ and ‘Let’s see!’ - Imperatives in indirect commands”, in SCSt, pp. 168-195. B. Kienast, “Zum Imperativ des Semitischen”, in Fs. Biggs, pp. 153-158. W.J. Martin, “Some Notes on the Imperative in the Semitic Languages”, RSO 32, 1967, 315-319. 1.7.4.3.4.3.4. Participle M.M. Bravmann, “Les participes des themes verbaux derivés dans les langues sémitiques”, GLECS 3,

1937-1940, 94-96.

115

A. Gai, “The non-active participles in the ancient Semitic languages”, ZDMG 136/1, 1986, 8-14. F. Corriente, “À propos du prefixe proto-sémitic *{ma-} en fonction de morphème participial dans le

conjugaisons dérivées du verbe”, Arabica 26, 1979, 189-192. S. Moscati, “Il participio passivo in semitico”, RSO 37, 1962, 51-67. J. Obermann, “Survival of an Old Canaanite Participle and its Impact on Biblical Exegesis”, JBL 70, 1951,

199-209 [On the yqtl participle in Phoenician and Hebrew]. F. Rundgren, “Réflexions sur le participe actif du sémitique”, in A1CILSCS, pp. 195-202. 1.7.4.3.4.3.5. Infinitif (and verbal noun) G. Goldenberg, “Tautological infinitive”, IOS 1, 1971, 36-85 [Mainly in Sem. languages ]. L. Matouš, “Semitistischer Cercle III. Zusammenfassung”, ArOr 35, 1967, 289-297 [2. The Semitic

infinitive]. J.M. Solá-Solé, L’infinitif sémitique, Contribution à l’étude des formes et des fonctions des noms d’action

et des infinitifs sémitiques (Bibl. de l’École pratique des Hautes-Études), Paris 1961 [rev.: JdS 1962, 186-190 (J.G. Février); Al-An 27, 1962, 476-478 (J. Vernet); RSO 38, 1963, 269-272 (G. Garbini); CBQ 26, 1964, 127-132 (R.M. Frank); BSL 40, 1965, 172-175 (D. Cohen); ArOr 34, 1966, 123-1/24 (S. Segert)].

D.D. Testen, “Arabic evidence for the formation of the verbal noun of the Semitic Gt-stem”, JSS44 1999, 1-16.

1.7.4.3.4.3.6. Verbal modes A.M.R. Aristar, “The Semitic jussive and the implications for Aramaic”, Maarav 4, 1987, 157-189. J. Blau, “Studies in Hebrew verb formation”, HUCA 42, 1971 (1972), 133-158 [A. The Hebrew

cohortative and its Semitic correspondences]. J. Blau, “Marginalia Semitica III”, IOS 7, 1977, 14-32 [5. On the possibility of multilinear development of

Hebrew ʔaqtl¿]. M. Cohen, “Renouvellements des modes du verbe. Exemples observés dans l’évolution des langues

sémitiques méridionales”, Scientia 94, 1959, 166-172. H. Fleisch, “yaqtula cananéen et subjonctif arabe”, WZUH 17, 1968, 65-76. A. Goetze, “The So-Called Intensive of the Semitic Languages”, JAOS 62, 1942, 1-8. J.H. Greenberg, “The Semitic ‘intensive’ as verbal plurality: a study of grammaticalization”, in Fs. Leslau

1991 I, pp. 577-587. F. Israel, “Il coortativo e le sue origini storiche”, in Fs. Jenni, pp. 108-142. B. Kienast, “Das Punktualthema *japrus und seine Modi”, Or 29, 1960, 151-167. M. Krebemik, “Verbalfonnen mit suffigierten n-Morphemen: Überlegungen zur Morphologie des

Energikus im Ugaritischen und in anderen semitischen Sprachen”, in SynTex, pp. 123-150. H.-P. Müller, “Ergative Constructions in Early Semitic Languages”, JNES 54, 1995, 261-271. K.G. Prasse, “Erwägungen anlässlich Frithiof Rundgren, Intensiv und Aspekt-korrelation Studien ....”,

AcOr 26, 1961, 109-117. F. Rundgren, “Der aspektuelle Charakter des altsemitischen Injunktivs”, OS 9, 1960, 75-101 (Also in Fs.

Gren, pp. 75-101). F. Rundgren, Intensiv und Aspektkorrelation, Uppsala-Wiesbaden 1959.

116

R. Stempel, “The injunctive in Semitic”, FO 49, 2012 (Fs. Zaborski), 523-528. J. Tropper, “Ventiv oder yaqtula-Volitiv in den Amarnabriefe aus Syrien-Palästina?”, in Fs. Röllig, pp.

397-405. A. Zaborski, “On the origin of subjunctive and energicus in Semitic”, IncLing 19, 1996, 69-76. 1.7.4.3.43.7. Aspect/Time

[A reminder: H.Bauer, Die Tempora im Semitischen, Berlin 1910. V. Christian, “Das Wesen der semitischen Tempora”, ZDMG 81, 1927, 232-268. S.R. Driver, The Use of the Tenses in Hebrew, Oxford 18923. C. Sarauw, “Das altsemitische Tempussystem”, in Festschrift Vilhelm Thomsen, Leipzig 1912, pp. 59-69]. J. Blau, “Marginalia Semitica I”, IOS 1, 1971, 1-35 [6.The problem of tenses in Biblical Hebr]. J. Blau, “Marginalia Semitica III”, IOS 7, 1977, 14-32 [3. The system of tenses in Biblical poetry].

V. Bubenik, “Development of aspect and tense in Semitic languages: typological considerations”,

LPosn 53/2, 2011,7-23. C. Brockelmann, “Die ‘Tempora’ des Semitischen”, ZPhon 5, 1951, 133-54. M. Cohen, Le système verbal sémitique et l’expression du temps, Paris 1924. A. Gai, “The reduction of the tense (and other categories) of the consequent verb in North-West Semitic”,

Or 51, 1982, 254-256. A. Gai, “The Connection between Past and Optative in the Classical Semitic Languages, ZDMG 150, 2000,

17-28 [on the basis of evidence from Arabic, Hebrew, Geez and Akkadian it is concluded that jussive and the prefixed past (preterite) are one form (“one and the same category”, p. 22) with past as well as optative meaning].

G. Janssens, “De werkwoordelijke ‘tijden’ in het Semietisch, en in het bizonder in het Hebreeuws” [The verbal ‘tenses’ in Semitic, specially in Hebrew], JEOL 15, 1957-58, 97-103.

G. Janssens, “The Semitic verbal tense system”, AAL 2/4, 1975, 9-14 (77-82). G. Jocqois, “Verbal aspect in Semitic”, Or 42, 1973, 114-120. J. Joosten, “Actif et moyen en sémitique. Observations historiques et comparées à partir de l’hébreu

biblique”, GLECS 33, 1995-1998, 201-220. G. Khan, “Morphological markers of individuation in Semitic languages and their function in the Semitic

tense system”, in P5IHSC II, pp. 235-244. F.A. Pennacchietti, “I preverbi del passato in semitico”, in A7GSCSI, pp. 133-150. F. Rundgren, Intensiv und Aspektkorrelation. Studien zur äthiopischen und akkadischen

Verbalstammbildung (UUA 1959, 5), Uppsala/Wiesbaden 1959 [rev.: SO 25/4, 1960, 14-22 (J. Aro); RSO 36, 1961, 303-307 (G. Garbini) (cf. Prasse above); BSL 58, 1963, 240-242 (D. Cohen)].

F. Rundgren, Erneuerung des Verbalaspekts im Semitischen. Funktionelldiachronische Studien zur semitischen Verblehre (Acta Societatis Linguisticae Upsaliensis, N.S.I. 3). Stockholm 1963 [BSL 59, 1964, 224-228 (D. Cohen); WI 10, 1965, 94-95 (W. Fischer)].

F. Rundgren, “Aspectology in the light of text linguistics”, OS 36-37, 1987-88, 57-76. W. Tyloch, “Sur la catégorie de l’aspect en sémitique”, APhW 10, 1978, 145-151.

117

W. Tyloch, “Sur la catégorie de l’aspect en sémitique. Un essai de reconsidération”, in A2CILCS, pp. 269-274.

W. von Soden, “Tempus und Modus im Semitischen”, in AIOK 24, pp. 263-265. An. Zaborski, “Tense, Aaspect, and Mood Categories of Proto Semitic”, in CIASGL I, pp. 11-30. 1.7.4.3.4.4. Derived conjugations

[A reminder: H. Bauer, “Verkappte t-Reflexiva im Semitisschen”, ZS 10, 1935, 174-176].

1.7.4.3.4.4.0. General F. Boonstra, Nieuwere theorien omtrent de verbaalstammen in de klassiek-Semietische talen (oorsprong,

relaties en funkties): morfologisch-semasiologisch onderzoek, Groningen 1982 [Recent theories about the verbal stems in the classical Semitic Languages (origin, relations and functions)].

M.M. Bravmann, “Les participes des themes verbaux derivés dans les langues sémitiques”, GLECS 3, 1937-1940, pp. 94-96

F. Corriente, “À propos du prefixe proto-sémitique *{ma-} en fonction de morphème participial dans le conjugaisons dérivées du verbe”, Arabica 26, 1979, 189-192.

K. Lahaie, “The ma-prefix in Afroasiatic”, in R.G. Schuh, ed., Précis from the 15th Conference on African Linguistics, UCLA, March 29-31 1984 (SAL Suppl. 9), Los Angeles, CA 1985, pp. 186-190.

G. Janssens, “Der werkwoordelijke stammen in het Semitisch” [The verbal stems in Semitic], in Y. Lebrun, ed., Linguistic research in Belgium on the occassion of the 30th anniversary of the Belgian Linguistic Circle ..., Wetteren 1966, pp. 33-55.

1.7.4.3.4.4.1. Intensive (II/D)

[A reminder: A. Poebel, “Notes on the Pi’el and Saf’el-Pi’el”, AS 8, 1939, ch. 2]

M.Holma, “La forme quttulu en sémitique”, JA 1943-1945, 426-427. J. Joosten, “The Functions of the Semitic D Stem: Biblical Hebrew Materials for a Comparative-Historical

Approach”, Or 67, 1998, 202-230. B. Kienast, “Der präfixvokal u im Kausativ und D-Stamm des Semitischen”, MSS 11, 1957, 104-108. F. Rundgren, “Das Verbalpräfix yu- im Semitischen und die Entstehung der faktitiv-kausativischen

Bedeutung des D-Stammes”, OrSuec 12, 1963, 99-114. S. Ryder, The D-stem in Western Semitic (Janua Limguarum, Series practica 131), The Hague 1974 (Yale

Univ. Diss. 1966; DAb 27/9, March 1967, 3026-A) [rev.: Linguistics 188, 1977, 92-96 (J. Blau); WO 9/2, 1978, 308-310 (R. Degen)].

G. Steiner, “Die primären Funktionen des Intensiv- und des Zielstammes des semitischen Verbums (Zusammen- fassung)”, ZDMC, Suppl. IV, 1980, 308-310.

A.R. Stuart, The D-Stem in Western Semitic, Paris 1974 [rev.: R. Degen, WO 9, 1978, 308-310].

118

1.7.4.3.4.4.2. Causative (IV/C)

[A reminder: F. Pretorius, “Zur Kausativbildung im Semitischen”, ZS 6, 1927, 39-42]. F.R. Blake, “Studies in Semitic Grammar II”, JAOS 62, 1942, 109-118 [2. The origin of the Semitic causative

formations.]. M.M. Bravmann, “The Semitic Causative Prefix s/ša”, Muséon 82, 1961, 517-522 (= idem, Studies in

Semitic Philology, Leiden 1977, pp. 200-205). G.R. Castellino, “Di alcuni valori particolari del causativo semitico”, in Fs. Gabrieli 1964, pp. 51-60. B. Kienast, “Der Präfixvokal u im Kausativ und D-Stamm des Semitischen “, MSS 11, 1957, 104-108. J. Tropper, Der ugaritische Kausativstamm und die Kausativbildungen des Semitischen (ALASP 2),

Münster 1991 [rev.: JAOS 113, 1993, 618-169 (St.A. Kaufman); ZDMG 145, 1995, 435-437 (D. Blohm)].

1.7.4.3.4.4.3. Reflexive (V-VI, VIII/tD, Gt) W. Diem, “Die Entwicklung des Derivationsmorphems der t-Stämme in Semitischen”, ZDMG 132, 1982,

29-84. B.W.W. Dombrowski, “Some Remarks on the Hebrew Hitpacel and Inversative -t- in the Semitic

Languages”, JNES 21, 1962, 220-223. E.A. Speiser, “The Durative Hithpacel: a tan-Form”, JAOS 75, 1966, 118-121. R.C. Steiner, “Die sog. Tan-Stamme des akkadischen Verbums und ihre semitischen Grundlagen”, ZDMG

131, 1981, 9-27. D.D. Testen, “Arabic evidence for the formation of the verbal noun of the Semitic Gt-stem”, JSS 44, 1999,

1-16.

1.7.4.3.4.4.4. Others F.R. Blake, “Studies in Semitic Grammar II”, JAOS 62, 1942, 109-118 [4. The influence of analogy in

determining the initial syllables of the forms of the derived conjugations in Semitic]. J. Blau, “Studies in Hebrew verb formation”, HUCA 42, 1971 (1972), 133-158 [B. The origins of the

pôlel/pôcel themes of the verba 2-w/y and 2-gem]. D. Testen, “The Derivational Role of the Semitic N-Stem”, ZA 88, 1998, 127-145. 1.7.4.4. Numerals 1.7.4.4.0. General V. Blažek, Numerals: comparative-etymological analyses and their implications, Brno 1999.

119

1.7.4.4.1. The Nostratic Level [A sellection]

V. Blažek, Numerals: comparative-etymological anlysis and their implications, Brno 1999. G. Bolognesi, “I numerali distributivi in grecco, armenio, iranico e nelle lingue semitiche”, Handês

Amsôreay (Wien) 101, 1987, 603-607. T. Kluge, Die Zahlenbegriffe der Draviden, der Hamiten, der Semiten und der Kaukasier, Berlin 1941

[rev.: Language 33, 1947, 181-185 (Rahder)]. E.R. Luján Martínez, “La polaridad de los numerales semíticos en perspectiva indoeuropea”, AuOr 12,

1994, 225-227. O. Szemerényi, Studies in the Indo-European System of Numerals, Heidelberg 1960. 1.7.4.4.2. The Afro-Asiatic Level G. Banti, “A proposito del calco nei numerali”, in O. Cipriani, P. Di Giovine, M. Mancini, eds,

Miscellanea di studi linguistici e filologici in onore di Walter Belardi, Roma 1994, pp. 455-481. V. Blažek, “A comparative-etymological approach to Afrasian numerals”, in P5IHSC, pp. 29-44. F.A. Dombrowski, B.W.W. Dombrowski, “Numerals and numeral systems in the Hamito-Semitic and other

language groups”, Fs. Leslau 1991 I, pp. 340-381. R. Hetzron, “Agaw numerals and incongruence in Semitic”, JSS 12, 1967, 1O9-197 [AfrAb 19, 1968, n.

749]. T. Kluge, Die Zahlenbegriffe der Dravida, der Hamiten, der Semiten und der Kaukasier, Berlin 1941. G. Takács, “Afrasian numerals in Egyptian and Egyptian numerals in Afrasian”, LingAeg 5, 1997, 211-222. N. Zavadovskij, “Les noms de nombre berbères à la lumière des études comparées chamito-sémitiques”, in

A1CILSCS, pp. 102-112. 1.7.4.4.3. The Egypto-Semitic Level 1.7.4.4.4. The Semitic Level

[A reminder: J. Barth, “Zur Flexion der semitischen Zahlwörter”, ZDMG 66, 1912, 94-102. H. Bauer, “Noch einmal die semitischen Zahlwörter”, ZDMG 66, 1912, 267-270. H. Reckendorf, “Der Bau der semitischen Zahlwörter”, ZDMG 65, 1911, 550-559].

Vl. Axvlediani, “Šenišvnebi semit’ur enata ricxviti saxelebis šesaxeb” [Remarks on the names of numerals

in the Semitic languages], in Tipo’ologiuri dziebani [Typological Studies], Tbilisi 1994, pp. 69-72. J. Blau, “Marginalia Semitica II”, IOS 2, I972, 57-82 [1. An archaic feature in the domain of numerals]. V. Blažek, “Etymologizing the Semitic cardinal numerals of the fírst decad”, in Fs. Hetzron, pp.13-37. V. Brugnatelli, Questioni di morfologia e sintassi dei numerali cardinali semitici (Pubbl. della Fac. di

Lettere e Filosofia dell’Univ. di Milano 93, Sezione a cura dell’Ist. di Glottologia 7), Firenze 1982 [rev.: Sefarad 42, 1982, 177f. (F. Corriente); OA 25, 1986, 144-147 (R. Contini); AION 43, 1983, 342-343 (F. Vattioni); BSOAS 47/1, 1984, 340-342 (A.F.L. Beeston); Or 53/3, 1984, 474-475 (E. Lipi½ski); IF 90,

120

1985, 380-383 (A. Loprieno); JAOS 105/4, 1985, 730 (S. Segert); BSL 79, 1984 (1985), 349-350 (D. Cohen); GLECS 24-28/3, 1979-84 (1988), 576-577 (F. Bron)].

V. Brugnatelli, “Some Remarks on Semitic Numerals and the Ebla Texts”, in P. Fronzaroli, ed., Studies on the language of Ebla (QuSem 13), Firenze 1984, pp. 85-99.

G. del Olmo Lete, “Los numerales en semítico: ensayo de estudio etimológico”, in Fs. Marttínez, pp. 17-37.

J. Cantineau, “Le nom de nombre ‘six’ dans les langues sémitiques”, BEAr 13, 1943, 72. R. Hetzron, “Innovations in the Semitic numeral system”, JSS 22, 1977, 167-201. S. Levin, “A theory of grammatic gender . . . Semitic numerals”, in W.C. McCormack, H. Izzo, eds, The

Seventh LACUS Forum, Linguistic Association of Canada and United States, Columbia 1981, pp. 295-304 [rev.: OA 25/1-2, 1986, 144-147 (R. Contini)].

S.E. Loewenstamm, “The Development of the Term “First” in the Semitic Languages”, Tarbiz 24, 1954-1955, 249-251.

G.G.G. Reinhold, ed., Die Zahl Sieben im Alten Orient. Studien zur Zahlensymbolik in der Bibel und ihrer altorientalische Umwelt, Bern 2008.

A. Roman, “Sur le ‘croisement des genres des noms de nombre de trois à dix et du nom nombré dans les langues sémitiques”, Arabica 35, 1988, 401-403.

A.E. Ojeda, “How to define number categories: a lesson from Semitic”, CLS 33, 1997, 315-326. A. Roman, “Sur le ‘croisement’ des genres des noms de nombre de trois à dix et du nom nombré dans les

langues sémitiques”, Arabica 35, 1988, 401-403. W. von Soden, “Die Zahlen 20-90 im Semitischen und der Status absolutus”, WZKM 57, 1961, 24-28. W. von Soden, “Zu den semitischen und akkadischen Kardinalzahlen und ihrer Konstruktion”, ZA 73/1,

1983, 82-91. T. Zvi, “Gender of numerals in several Semitic languages: response to the article by Irit Meir ‘The

vulneravility of gender markings in Modern Hebrew numbers [HeLi 56, 2005, 31-42]” (Heb.), HeLi 57, 2006, 89-93.

1.7.4.5. Particles 1.7.4.5.0. General V. Blažek, “Indo-European prepositions and related words: internal analysis and external comparisom”,

SFFBU A 50/49, 2001, 15-4. V. Blažek, “Indo-European and Afroasiatic prepositions and related words: common heritage or a result of

convergence?”, in I. Hegedűs, P. Sidwell, eds, Nostratic Centennial Conference: the Pécs Papers (Lingua Franca Group), Pécs 2004, pp. 1-25.

Z. Frajzyngier-K. Tamar, “Functions of Propositional Relators”, Fs. Leslau 1991 I, pp. 449-460. C. Tanz, Studies in the Acquisition of Deictic Terms, Cambridge 1980. 1.7.4.5.1. The Afro-Asiatic Level H.-J. Sasse, “Cushitic adpositions and their possible relatives in Semitic”, in Fs. Diakonoff 2003, pp. 123-

142. A. Zaborski, “Intensifier ‘very’ in sorne Afroasiatic languages”, in Fs. Pisowicz, pp. 229-232.

121

1.7.4.5.2. The Egypto-Semitic Level J.J. Clère, “Sur un emploi parallèle des prépositions arabe littéral bi- et ancien égyptien m-“, GLECS 4,

1945.1948, 24-25. J.F. Sheehan, “Egypto-Semitic elucidation of the waw conversive”, Biblica 52, 1971, 39-43. 1.7.4.5.3. The Semitic Level 1.7.4.5.3.1. General

[A reminder: I.Eitan, “Hebrew and Semitic Particles”, AJSL 44, 1928, 177-205, 254-260; 45, 1929, 48-63, 130-145, 197-211;

46, 1930, 22-50. I.Guidi, “Particelle interrogative e negative nelle lingue semitiche”, in A Volume of Studies presented to E.G.

Browne, Cambridge 1922, pp. 175-178]. G. del Olmo Lete, “Grammaticalization, Lexicalization, and Semantic Universals (The case of the primitive

Semitic prepositions)”, AuOr 29, 2011, 27-41. F. Israel, “*ʔaṯar nella grammaticalizzazione e nel lessico delle lingue semitiche”, AuOr 29, 2011, 61-87. A. Farber, “Diachronic relationship between interrogative and negative markers in the Semitic languages”,

in Fs. Leslau 1991 I , pp. 411-429. G.A. Khan, “Object markers and agreement pronouns in Semitic languages”, BSOAS 47/3, 1984, 468-500. L. Nash, A. Rouveret, “Cliticization as unselective attract”, CatJL 1, 2002, 157-199 [Evidence from

Romance and Semitic languages] F. Pennacchietti, “Appunti per una storia comparata dei sistemi proposizionali semitici”, AION 34, 1974,

161-208. D.D. Testen, Parallels in Semitic Linguistics. The Development of Arabic la- and Related Semitic Particles

(StSLL, 26), Leiden 1998 [rev.: JAOS 121, 2001, 327-329 (J.C. Eisele)]. E. Wagner, “Der Übergang von Fragewörtern zu Negationen in den semitischen Sprache”, MIO 10, 1964,

261-274.

1.7.4.5.3.2. Deictic and emphatic (article, interjections) K. Aartum, “Die hervorhebende Endung -w(V) an nordwestsemitischen Adverbien und Negationen”, UF 5,

1973, 1-5. S.J. Croatto, “L’article hébreu et les particules emphatiques dans le sémitique de l’ouest”, ArOr 39, 1971,

389-400. G. Del Olmo Lete, “The postposition in Semitic: the case of enclitic -m (with special attention to NWS)”,

AuOr 26, 2008,25-591 O. Eissfeldt, Kleine Schriften. Band V. Herausgegeben von R.Sellheim und F.Maass, Tübingen 1973

[includes “Hebräisches ah und ugaritisches ay als Steigerungs-Afformative”, p. 213-215 [rev.: DLZ 94, 1973, 686-688 (E. Osswald)].

H.D. Hummel, “Enclitic mem in Early Northwest Semitic, especially Hebrew”, JBL 76, 1957, 85-107.

122

G. Khan, “Morphological markers of individuation in Semitic languages and their function in the Semitic tense system”, in P5IHSC II, pp. 235-244.

D.D. Testen, Asseverative la- in Arabic and related Semitic particles, Diss. Chicago Univ. 1995 [DAI 56, 1995, 913-A].

D.D. Testen, Parallels in Semitic Linguistics. The Development of Arabic la- and Related Semitic Particles (StSLL 26), Leiden 1998.

1.7.4.5.3.3. Nominal/verbal (prepositions, primary adverbs) K. Aartun, “Präpositionale Ausdrücke im Ug. als Ersatz für Semitischen min: eine kontrastive und sprach-

geschichtliche Analyse”, UF 14, 1982, 1-14. C. Correll, “Ein neuer Anlauf zur Erklarung der Herkunft der “notae accusativi” in den klassischen

semitischen Sprachen”, Fs. Wagner, pp. I, 21-43. G. del Olmo Lete, “Grammaticalization, Lexicalization, and Semantic Universals (The case of the primitive

Semitic prepositions)”, AuOr 29, 2011, 27-41. A.B. Dolgopolsky, “On the origin of the Hebrew nota accusativi ’e¨ - ’e¨ and the t-accusative in Akkadian,

Agaw and Saho”, in A9GSCSI, pp. 43-46. A. Farber, “On the nature of Proto-Semitic *l”, JAOS 109/1, 1989, 33-36. C.T. Hodge, “Semitic b and w”, LACUS 18, 1991, 291-297. J. Huehnergard, “Asseverative *la and hypothetical *lu/law in Semitic”, JAOS 103, 1983, 569-593. F. Israel, “*ʔaṯar nella grammaticalizzazione e nel lessico delle lingue semitiche”, AuOr 29, 2011, 61-87. G.A. Khan, “Object Markers and agreement pronouns in Semitic”, BSOAS 47, 1984, 468-500. E.A. Speiser, “The Terminative-adverbial in Canaanite-Ugaritic and Akkadian”, IEJ 4, 1954, 108-115. R.C. Steiner, “Lulav versus *lu/law: A note on the conditioning of *aw > u in Hebrew and Aramaic”, JAOS

107, 1987, 121-122 [on J. Huehnergard’s previous article]. E.F. Sutcliffe, “A Note on cal, le, and from”, VT 5, 1955, 436-438 [against statements sometimes made that

Semitic cal and le can have the “meaning” of from]. D.D. Testen, Parallels in Semitic Linguistics. The Development of Arabic la and Related Semitic Particles

(StSLL 26), Leiden 1998. D.D. Testen, “Morphological Observations on the Stems of the Semitic ‘Nota accusativi’”, AfO 44-45,

1997-1998, 215-221. R. Voigt, “Die Präpositionen im Semitischen – Über Morphologisierungsprozesse im Semitischen”, in

TIND, pp. 22-43. Z. Zevit, “The so-called interchangeability of the prepositions b, l and m(n) in Northwest Semitic”, JANES

7, 1975 (1976), 103-112.

1.7.4.5.3.4. Syntactic (conjuctions) H.A.R. Blejer, Discourse markers in early Semitic, and their reanalysis in subsequent dialects. Univ. of

Texas at Austin diss. 1986 [DAb 47/5, 1986, 1712-A]. M.M. Bravman, “The West-Semitic Conditional Conjunction ‘im, ‘in and Some Related Particles of Arabic

and Akkadian”, Muséon 83, 1970, 241-248. F. Corriente, “Final ka(-mā), a shared innovation of (traditional) South Semitic”, FO 49, 2012, 141-145.

123

A. Dupont-Sommer, Doctrine gnostique de la lettre “waw”, Paris 1946. C. Eksell, “On the functional development of w- in Proto-Arabic and some other Semitic languages”, AcOr

60, 1999, 88-112. G. Garbini, “La congiunzione semitica *pa-“, Bib 38, 1957, 419-427. C.H. Gordon, “Marginal Notes on the Ancient Middle East”, JbKAF 2/1, 1951, 50-61 [IV. The Semitic

conjunction wa-.] C.H. Gordon, “In of predication or equivalence”, JBL 100, 1981, 612-613 [On Greek ’en and its Semitic

origin]. C.T. Hodge, “Semitic b and w”, LACUS 18, 1991, 291-297. A.M. Honeyman, “’I Ä, Ä´ and Psalm LXII 12”, VT 11, 1961, 348-350. F. Israel, “Yānu + accusativo nel semitico siro-palestinese e il sincretismo dei casi nel semitico”, in Fs.

Pennacchietti, pp. 337-353 [El Amarna, Ugarit, Emar]. F. Karahashi, “Sumero-Akkadian Language Contact: A Case of Co-ordinating Conjunctions in OB

Inscriptions”, in Fs. Sanmartín, pp. 259-267. J. Tropper, “Ug. wm (KTU 3.9:6) und der Schwund von anlautendem h im Semitischen”, UF 21, 1989,

421-423. R. Voigt, “Akkadisch šumma ‘wenn’ und die Konditionalpartikeln des Westsemitischen”, in Fs. Von Soden

1995, pp. 517ss. J. Wansbrough, “Rhetorica semitica”, BSOAS 46/3, 1983, 531-533 [On the Semitic particle bal]. 1.8. SYNTAX/STYLISTIC 1.8.0. General

[A selection] J.A. Hawkins, Word Order Universals, New York, NY 1983. R. Hetzron, “Presentative function and presentative movement” [word order], Studies in African Linguistics

Supplement 2, 1971, pp. 79-105. R. Hetzron, “Disjoining conjoined structures”, Papers in Linguistics 5, 1972, 99-113. R.G. Khoury, ed., Urkunden und Urkundenformulare im klassischen Altertum und in den orientalischen

Kulturen: Akten des heidelberger Symposiums von 3. bis 5. November 1999 (Bibliotek der klassichen Altertums- wissenschaft, N.F. Reihe 2, Bd. 104), Heidelberg 1999.

P.H. Matthews, Syntax, Cambridge 1981. M. Mithun, L. Campbell, “On Comparative Syntax”, in P3ICHL, pp. 273-291. F. Plank, ed., Ergativity: Toward a Theory of Grammatical Relations, New York, NY 1979. A. Radford, Transformational Syntax, Cambridge 1981. M. Rauret Domènech, “‘Kopula’ : Ein ‘zur rechten Zeit gestelltes Wort’”, in Fs. Polotsky 2009, pp. 356-

362. H.B. Rosén: Die Periphrase: Wesen und Entstehung (IBS, Vorträge und kleinere Schrtiften, 57), Innsbruck

1992 [rev.: Kratylos 40, 1995, 77-80 (K.H. Schmidt)]. A. Rouveret, La nouvelle Syntaxe, Paris 1987.

124

1.8.1. The Nostratic Level O.D. Gensler, A typological evaluation of Celtic/Hamito-Semitic syntactic parallels, Berkeley CA 1993

[DAI 54/12, 1994, 4423-A]. Z. Rysiewicz, “La construction passive dans quelques langues indo-européennes et en sémitique”, BPTJ 13,

1954, 99-107. F.A. Pennacchietti, “Convergenze e divergenze tipologiche nella sintassi del periodo in semitico e in indo-

europeo”, A3GSCSI, pp. 93-106. 1.8.2. The Afro-Asiatic Level AA.VV., Entretien sur la phrase dite nominale [(I) 1. A. Basset, “La proposition sans verbe en berbère”. 2.

H. Cazelles, “La phrase dite ‘nominale’ en hébreu”, GLECS 4, 1945-1948, 90-94. (II) S. Grébaut, “Sur la phrase nominale en éthiopien (guèze)”, GLECS 5, 1948-1951, 9-11. (Ill) J.J. Clère, “La phrase non-verbale en ancien égyptien”, GLECS 5, 1948-1951, 17-22. (IV) 1. A. Caquot, “La phrase dite nominale en araméen”. 2. M. Malinine, “La phrase nominale copte”, GLECS 5, 1948-1951, 24-29. (V) A. Guillamont, “La phrase dite ‘nominale’ en syriaque”, GLECS 5, 1948-1951, 31 -33].

V. Brugnatelli, “Morfologia verbale e ordine dei costituenti in semitico e berbero”, in A5GSCSI, pp. 19-33. G.I. Dimmendaal, “Logophoric marking and represented speech in African languages as evidential hedging

strategies”, AJL 21, 2001, 131-157. Z. Frajzyngier, “ Coding relations between the verb and noun phrases in Afroasiatic – A sketch of

typological explanations”, in M. Brenzinger, A.-M. Fehn, eds, Proceedings of the 6th World Congress of African Linguistics, Cologne, 17-21 August 2009 (World Congress of African Linguistics, 5), Köln 2012, pp. 57-68.

S.J. Lieberman, “Word order in the Afro-Asiatic languages”, in A.L. Halpern, ed., The Proceedings of ninth West Coast Conference in formal linguistics, Stanford, CA 1991, pp. 1-8.

1.8.3. The Egypto-Semitic Level 1.8.4. The Semitic Level F. Aspesi, “Remarques sur l’appareil formelm de l’énonciation des langeus sémitiques”, in FdL 1, pp. 171-

180. H. Borer, Parametric syntax: case studies in Semitic and Romance languages (SGG 13), Dordrecht 1984. T.J.D. Bothma, “Computerised syntactic data bases in the Semitic languages”, JS/TS 1, 1989, 23-38. D. Cohen, “Phrase nominale et verbalisation en sémitique”, in Mél. Benveniste, pp. 87-98. D. Cohen, La phrase nominale et l’évolution du système verbal en sémitique: études de syntaxe historique

(Coll. linguistique 71), Leuven 1984 [rev.: BSL 82, 1987, 448-454 (C. Hagège); 454-457 (M. Rodinson); ArOr 56, 1988, 368-369 (L. Drozdik); Linguistique 24/2, 1988, 148-149 (M.Mason); REJ 147/3-4, 1988, 443 (J. Margain); BEA 7 (13-14), 1987 (1989), 285-292 (A. Leguil); RSO 63/1-3, 1989 (1990), 189-190 (G. Garbini)].

D. Cohen, “Sémitique comparé”, AEHE-HPh 106, 1973-74, 175-191 [1. Introduction à l’étude. Problèmes de syntaxe et de lexique].

E. Cohen, “Nexus and Nexus Focusing”, in Fs. Polotsky, pp. 131-148.

125

R. Contini, Tipologia della frase nominale nel semitico nordoccidentale del I millennio a.C. (Studi e ricerche 1), Pisa 1982 [rev.: BSLP 81, 1986, 322-324 (F. Israel)].

W. Diem, “Alienable und inalienable Relation im Semitischen”, in P4IHSC, pp. 497-507. W. Diem, Von Status pendens zum Satzsubjekt. Studien zu Topikalisierung in neuereen semitischen

Sprachen, Wiesbaden 2012, pp. 31-50. F.W. Dobbs-Allsopp, “(More) On Performtive in Semitic”, ZAH 17-20, 2004-2007, 36-81. L.E. Edzard, “Adjektive und nominalisierte Relativsätze im Semitischen: Versuch einer Typologie”, in Fs.

Heztron, pp. 39-52. L. Edzard , “La morpho-syntaxe de l’annexion, des formations compositionnelles et des syncrétismes dans

les langues sémitiques modemes: analyse contrastive de nouveaux développements”, in FMLS, pp. 113-147.

L. Edzard, “The Hypotaxis-Parataxis Dichotomy and Elliptic Conditional Clauses in Semitic”, in Fs. Huehnergard, pp. 13-25.

J.B. Fischer, “The origin of tripartite division of speech in Semitic grammar”, JQR 53, 1962-1963, 1-21; 54, 1963-1964, 132-160.

A. Gai, “Embedded non-sentence nexuses in Semitic languages”, ZDMG 133, 1983, 18-23 [Examples from Ar., Mod. Syriac, Ge’ez, and Biblical Hebr.].

G. Goldenberg, “Attribution in Semitic Languages”, LOAPL 5-6, 1995, 1-20. G. Goldenberg, “Imperfectly Transformed Cleft Sentences”, in World Congress of Jewish Studies 6/1,

Jerusalem 1977, pp. 127-133 [Semitic, Syriac, Arabic]. G. Goldenberg, “Syntactic Relations and Typology in Semitic Languages”, in StSemLin, pp. 138-147. G. Goldenberg “Attribution in Semitic languages”, LOAPL 5-6, 1995, 1-20. R.D. Hoberman, “Semitic Triradicality or Prosodic Minimality? Evidence form Sound Change”, in Fs.

Gragg, pp. 139-154. C.T. Hodge, “The nominal sentence in Semitic”, ALL 2/4, 1975, 1-7 (69-75). J. Huehnergard, “Some Aspects of the Cleft in Semitic Languages”, in Fs. Goldenberg, pp. 325-342. I. Ephcal, “On the Common Literary Expressions of the Ancient Semites”, in Fs. Weinfeld, pp. 25ff. G. Goldenberg, “Pronouns, Copulas, and a Syntactical Revolution in Neo-Semitic”, in A11GSCSI, pp. 243-

257. B. Isaksson, H. Kammensjö, M. Peersson, Circunstancial Qualifiers: The Case of Arabic and Hebrew

(AKML, 70), Wiesbaden 2009 [rev.: JAOS 131, 327-329 (L. Edzard)]. G. Khan, Studies in Semitic syntax (Oriental Series, 38), London 1988 [Biblio. 234-237; index 249-252:

comparative study of extraposition and pronominal agreement in Ar., Biblical Hebr. , Aram., Akk. & Amharic] [rev.: BSOAS 52/3, 1989, 546-547 (J.C.L. Gibson); Kratylos 35, 1990, 176-179 (H.B. Rosén); ZDMG 140/2, 1990, 427-428 (E. W[agner]); BiOr 47/3-4, 1990, 292-299 (J.W. Dyk); JAOS 111/1, 1991, 135-137 (A.S. Kaye); JSS 36/1, 1991, 122-125 (A.F.L. Beeston)].

A. Kihm, “L’accord dans le groupe nominal en sémitique”, in FdL 1, pp. 147-169. H. Kruse, “Die ‘dialektische Negation’ als semitisches Idiom”, VT 4, 1954, 385-400. L. Massignon, “La syntaxe interieure des langues sémitiques et le mode de recueillement qu’elles

inspirent”, in Action et Contemplation (Études Carmélitaines), Paris 1949. J. Owens, R. Dodsworth, “Stability in subject-verb word order: from contemporary Arabian Peninsular

Arabic to Biblical Aramaic”, AnL 51/2, 2009, 151-175. D. Pardee, “Une formule épistolaire ougaritique et accadien”, in Fs. Fronzaroli, pp. 446-475.

126

F.A. Pennacchietti, “Sono due anni nel paese c’è la carestia (Gen. XLV,6): i sintagmi temporali ebraici introdotti dal pronome ze e la loro traduzione in siriaco, arabo ed etiopico”, VO 3, 1980, 225-242.

J. Retso, “Copula and Double Pronominal Objects in Some Semitic Languages”, ZDMG 137, 1987, 219-245.

H. Roeder, “Die Prädikation im nominalen Nominalsatz”, in GM 91, 1986. P.P. Saydon, “Some Unusual Ways of Expressing the Superlative in Hebrew and Maltese”, VT 4, 1954,

432-433 [Addition to D. W. Thomas, VT 3, 1953, 209-224]. V. Shlonsky, “The form of Semitic noun phrases”, Lingua 114, 2004, 1465-1526. An. Wagner, Parallelismus verborum (OBO 224), Fribourg/Göttingen 2007) (rev.: WZKM 98, 2008, 404-

413 (R. Rothenbusach).. J.W. Wevers, “Semitic Bound Structures”, Canadian Journal of Linguistics 7, 1961, 9-14 [Abs. in IJAL

28, 1962, 260]. T. Zewi, “The definition of the copula and the role of 3rd independent personal pronouns in nominal

sentences of Semitic languages”, FLH 17, 1996, 41-55. T. Zewi, E. Lev, “Bibliography of the nominal clause in the Semitic languages with special attention to all

levels of Hebrew”, ]NSL 34, 2008, 105-127. T. Zewi, “Prepositional Phrases as Subjects in Several Semitic Languages”, in Fs. Huehnergard, pp. 465-

476. 1.9. LEXEMATICS (ROOT STRUCTURE) 1.9.0. General A.D. Forbes, “How Syntactic Formalisms Can Advance the Lexicographer’s Art”, in FSL III, pp. 139-158. É. Jeremiás, “Radix és affixum az orientális myelvek grammatikáiban (16-17 sz.)”, NyK 95, 1996-1997,

89-100 [Root and affix in the grammars of Oriental languages (16th and 17th centuries)]. L. Khatef, “Le croisement des étymons: organisation formelle et sémantique”, LLMA 4, 2003, 119-138. 1.9.1. The Nostratic Level D. Baggioni, P. Larcher, “Note sur la racine en indo-européen et en sémitique”, in P. Cassuto, P. Larcher,

eds, in SemA, pp. 122-131. V. BlaÅek, “Paralelni procesy ve vývoji ie. a afrisijského koŕene” [Parallel porcesses in the development of

IE and Afro-Asiatic roots], JazA 26, 1989, 28-32 A.R. Bomhard, “The Root in Indo-European and Afroasiatic”, in Fs. Petráček, pp. 161-170. A. Cuny, Recherches sur le vocalisme, le consonantisme et la formation des racines en �Nostratique�,

ancêtre de l’Indo-Européen et du Chamito-Sémitique, Paris 1943. G. Garbini, “Convergenze indoeuropeo-semitiche tra preistoria e protostoria”, AION 10, 1988, 67-80. K. Petráček, “La racine en indoeuropéen et en chamitosémitique et leurs perspectives comparatives”, AION

42, 1982, 381-402. V. Porkhomovsky, “La structure de la racine et la formation des mots dans la tradition sémitologique

russe”, in FMLS, pp. 45-52. D. Rivera et al., Plants and Humans in the Near East and the Caucasus. Ancient and Traditional Uses of

127

Plants as Food and Medicine. A ethnobotanische diachronic review. Volume 1. The Landscapes. The Plants: Ferns and Gymnisperms. Volume 2. The Plants: Angiosperms, Murcia 2012

F.A. Pennacchietti, “Fili e figure: istorie parallele di paraole in indoeuropeo e in semitico”, FO 49, 2012, 381-389.

1.9.2. The Afro-Asiatic Level

[Cf. Morphology: vocalism, consonantism] A. Basset, “La théorie de la racine en berbère”, in A5CIL, pp. 18-19. A.G. Belova, “La structure de la racine afroasiatique: le cas d’extension phonétique”, in Fs. Mukarovsky,

pp. 15-20. M.L. Bender, “Consonant co-occurrence restrictions in Afroasiatic verb roots”, in A2CILCS, pp. 9-19. M.L. Bender, “The Afrasian Lexicon reconsidered”, in Fs. Gragg, pp. 1-26. E. Cerulli, “Le bilitérisme en couchitique, GLECS 1, 1931-1934, 45. E. Cerulli, “Le trilitérisme en couchitique”, GLECS 2, 1934-1937, 85-87. D. Cohen, “Problèmes de linguistique chamito-sémitique”, RElsl 40, 1972, 43-68 [(I) La racine

chamito-sém]. D. Cohen, “Entretien sur la structure de la racine en chamito-sémitique”, GLECS 2, 1934-1937, 56. D. Cohen, “Sur la racine dans les langues chamito-sémitiques”, in A5CIL, pp. 17-18. I.M. Diakonoff, “Problems of Root Structure in Proto-Semitic”, ArOr 38, 1965, 453-480. A.B. Dolgopolskij, “Nostratičeskije osnovy s sočetanijem šumnyx soglasnyx [Nostratic Roots with Sibilant

Clusters], Ėtimologija 1967, 296-313. A.B. Dolgopolskij, “Nostratičeskije korni i sočetanijem lateral’nogo y zvonkogo laringala”, Ėtimologija

1970, 356-369 [Nostratic Roots with Clusters of Lateral and Voiced Laryngeals]. A.B. Dolgopolskij, “O nostratičeskoj sisteme affrikat i sibiljantov: korni s affrikatoj *ˆ”, Ėtimologija 1972,

163-175 [On the System of Nostratic Affricates and Sibilants: Roots with the Phoneme *ˆ]. A.B. Dolgopolskij, “Struktura semito-chamitskogo kornja v sravnitel no-istoriceskom osvescenii”, VoJa

26, 1976, 278-282 [The structure of the Hamito-Semitic root in comparative-historical sight]. M. Elmedlaoui, “Extension de la racine en chamito-sémitique”, LAfr 12, 1994, 93-118. M. Elmedlaoui, “La structure des mots dans les langues chamito-sémitiques: quelques contraintes

métriques et phonologiques”, Dirāssāt 5, 1991, 91-114. G. Gragg, “Morphology and Root Structure: A Beja Perspecive”, AuOr 23, 2005, 23-33. H. Jungraithmayr, “On Mono- and Triradicality in Early and Present-Day Chadic: How reliable are

reconstructions”, in StChAL, pp. 139-156. A. Militarev, “Root extension and root formation in Semitic and Afrasian”, AuOr 23, 2005, 83-129. L. Oppenheim et al., “Entretien sur les incompatibilités de phonèmes dans le racines”, GLECS 3,1937-

1940, 49-52. K. Petráček, “La structure de la racine et la classification des langues hamitosémitiques”, PhonP 4, 1974,

115-121. K. Petráček, “La racine en indoeuropéen et en chamitosémitique et leurs perspectives comparatives”, AION

42, 1982, 381-402. W. Vycichl, “Les études chamito-sémitiques à l’Université de Fribourg et “lamékhitique”, in A1CILSCS,

pp. 60-67 [B. Le “biradicalisme” ar.]. A. Zaborski, “Notes on Biconsonantal and Triconsonantal Roots in Cushitic”, FO 16, 1975, 263-266.

128

1.9.3. The Egypto-Semitic Level A.C. Belova, “Struktura kornja v drevneegipetskom i semitskich jazykach” [Structure of the root in Old

Egyptian and the Semitic languages], in PJAA, pp. 275-282. G. Conti, Studi sul bilitterismo in semitico e in egiziano. 1. Il tema verbale (Quaderni di Semitistica 9),

Firenze 1980 [rev.: JSS 27, 1982, 295 (T.W. Thacker)]. E.A. Knauf, “Bemerkungen zum ägyptisch-semitischen Sprachvergleich”, GM 79, 1984, 17-18; 94, 1986,

45-48 [1. Die Handhieroglyphe, abermals. 2. s-is-insan. 3. Zweisilbengesetz u. Pluralbildung]. E.S. Meltzer, “ì, R, Ï3, GR: the intertwining of some roots in Egyptian & Semitic”, in Fs. Leslau 1991 II,

pp. 1042-1045. K. Petráček, “Die Struktur der altägyptischen Wurzelmorpheme mit Glottalen und Pharyngalen”, AO 37,

1969, 341-344. K. Petráček, “Nochmals über die Struktur der Wurzeln mit Pharingealen im Altägyptischen und

Semitischen und ihre Kompatibilität”, in Fs. Ehrman, pp. 371-377. C. Reintges, “Egyptian Root-and-Pattern Morphology”, LgÄg 4, 1994, 213-244. A. Roccati, “Per l’origine di egiziano ‘altro’“, in A7GSCSI, pp. 183-185. 1.9.4. The Semitic Level

[Cf. Morphology: vocalism, consonantism] 1.9.4.0. General

[A reminder: H. Torczyner, Die Entstehung des semitischen Sprachtypus, Wien 1916. C. Brockelmann, “Semitische Keimwortbildulgen”, ZS 6, 1927, 6-38. S.T.H. Hurwitz, Root-Determinatives in Semitic Speech, New York 1913. B. Landsberger, “Die Gestalt der semitischen Wurzel”, in Atti del XIX Congresso Internazionale degli Orientalisti, Roma 23-29 settembre 1935, Roma l938, pp. 450-452].

N. Agmon (,Y. Bloch), “Materials and Language: Pre-Semitic Root Structure Change Concomitant with

Transition to Agriculture”, BAALL 2, 2010, 23-79. A.G. Belova, “Struktura semitskogo kornja i semitskaja morfologičeskaja sistema” [The structure of the

Sem. root & the Sem. morphological system], VoJa 40, 1991/1, 79-90. V. Blažek, “Current progress in Semitic etymology”, FO 42-43, 2006-2007, 339-351 (rev.art. of Kogan-

Militarev, SEL I, 2000). G. Bohas, “A diachronic effect of the OCP”, LingInq 21/2, 1990, 298-301 [OCP = obligatory contour

principle; evidence from Sem.] G. Bohas, “OCP et la persistance des représentations sous-jacentes”, LOAPL 4, 1993, 35-40. G. Bohas, “Le PCO, la composition des racines et les conventions d’association”, BEO, 43, 1991, 119-137. G. Bohas, “Le OCP et la structure des racines, in DRLAS, pp. 9-44 [rev.: BC 1111, 1994, 1-6 (P.

Larcher)]. G. Bohas, Matrices et étymons. Dévelopments de la théorie (Instruments por l’étude des langues de

l’Orient Ancien 3), Lausanne 2000..

129

G. Bohas, Matrices, Étymons, Racines. Élémants d’une théorie lexicologique du vocabulaire arabe (Orbis Supplementa 8), Leuven 1997.

G. Bohas, M. Dat, Une théorie de l’organisation du lexique des langues sémitiques : Matrices et étymons (Collection Langages), Lyon 2007 [rev. : JAOS 128, 2008, 372-377 (R. Hasselbach); IJSS 54/1, 2009, 251-252 Ed. Lipiński)].

A.R. Bomhard , “The IE-Semitic Hypothesis Re-examined”, JIES 5, 1977, 55-99. J.P. Brauchet, “Notes on Semitic Philology”, CBQ 10, 1948, 315-317 [I. Semitic roots. II. Some

peculiarities of Semitic roots]. J. Cantineau, “Racines et schèmes”, in Mélanges offerts à William Marçais par l’Institut d’Études

islamiques de l’Université de Paris, Paris 1950, pp. 119-124 [rev.: IBLA 14, 1951, 197-198 (J. Quéméneur); BSL 47, 1951, 248-249 (J. Cantineau)].

J. Cantineau, “Racines et schèmes dans les langues sémitiques”, in Actes du XXIe Congrès International des Orientalistes, Paris 23-31 jouillet 1948, Paris 1949, pp. 93-95.

J. Cantineau, “La notion de ‘schème’ et son altération dans diverses langues sémitiques”, Semitica, 3, 1950, 73-83.

J. Cantineau, “Le consonantisme du semitique”, Semitica 4, 1951-52, 79-94. B. Carra de Vaux, Tableaux des racines sémitiques (arabe-hébreu) accompagnés de comparaisons, Paris

1944, 2e éd. (reprint of the 1919 edition) [rev.: BSL 127, 1946, 112 (Cohen); BiOr 3, 1946, 126 (Hospers & Jansen)].

P. Cassuto, “Base, roi et serviteur”, in FMLS, pp. 15-43. G. del Olmo Lete, Questions de linguistique sémitique. Racine et lexème. Histoire de la recherche (1940-

2000) (AntSem 5), Paris 203 (= Questions of Semitic Linguistics. Root and Lexeme. The History of the Research, Bethesda MD 2008)

I.M. Diakonoff, “Problems of Root Structure in Proto-Semitic”, ArOr 38, 1970, 453-480. I.M. Diakonoff, “On root structure in Proto-Semitic”, HS, pp. 133-153. L. Edzard, Polygenesis, Convergence, and Entropy: An Alternative Model of Linguistic Evolution Applied

to Semitic Linguistics, Wiesbaden 1998. L. Edzard, “Die SIG7.ALAN = Nabnītu-list und das Konzept der semitischen Wurzel”, ZDMG 161, 2011,

17-37. W Eilers, “Semitische Wurzeltheorie”, in A2CILCS, pp. 125-131. N. Faust, Y. Hever, “Empirical and Theoretical Arguments in Favor of the Discontinous Root in Semitic

Languages”, BAALL 2, 2010, 80-118. Z. Frajzyngster, “Notes on the R2R2R2 Stems in Semitic”, JSS 24, 1979, 1-12. P. Fronzaroli, “Sull’elemento vocalico del lessema in semitico”, RSO 38, 1963, 119-129. P. Fronzaroli, “Etymologies”, AuOr 23, 2005, 35-43. G. Goldenberg, “Principles of Semitic word-structure”, in SCSt, pp. 29-64. G. Goldenberg, “Word-structure, morphological analysis, the Semi tic languages and beyond”, in

A10GSCSI, pp. 169 -193. G.M. Gabućan, “K vopruso o strukture semitskogo slova (v svjazi s problemoj ‘vnutrennej fleksii’)”, in

SJMP, pp. 114-127 [On the structure of the Semitic word (The problem of ‘internal flexion’)]. A.M. Gazov-Ginzberg, “O stroenii zvukopodrazatel’nych semitskich kornej” (On the structure of the

onomato- poetic roots in Semitic), KSINA 72, 1963, 3-8. A.M. Gazov-Ginzberg, Byl li jazyk izobrazitelen v svoich istokach? (Svidetel’stvo prasemitskogo zapasa

130

kornej) [Was the language expressive in its origins (Testimony of the Proto-Semitic Lexicon)], Moskva 1965.

A.M. Gazov-Ginzberg, “Simvolika kratkosti-dolgoty v osnovach semitskich sprjagaemych form” (The symbolism ‘long vs. short’ in the Bases of conjugated forms in Semitic), PSb 19, 1969, 45-55.

A.M. Gazov-Ginzserg, “Simvolizm u::i kak vyrazenie pola (roda) i razmerov v semitskich jazykach” (The symbolism ‘u vs. 1’ as the expression of sex (gender) and dimension in Semitic), PSb 21, 1970, 100-110.

J.H. Greenberg, “The Patterning of Root Morphemes in Semitic”, Word 6, 1950, 162-181. M. Hartman, Die Pluriliteralbildung in den semitische Sprache, mit besonderer Berücksichtigung des

Hebräischen, Chaldäischen und Neusyrischen, Halle 1875. G. Herdan, “The pattterning of Semitic verbal roots subjected to combinatory analysis”, Word 18, 1962,

262-268. R.D. Hoberman, “Semitic Triradicality or Prosodic Minimality? Evidence form Sound Change”, in Fs.

Gragg, pp. 139-154. G. Jucquois, “Trois questions de linguistique sémitique”, Muséon 86, 1973, 475-497 [2. La racine verbale

(à propos du livre de J. Kuryłowicz, Studies in Sem. grammar and metrics, 1972)]. L. Khatef, “Le croisement des étymons: organisation formelle et sémantique”, LLMA 4, 2003, 119-138. L. Kogan, A. Militarev, “Non-trivial semantic shifts in Semitic. S. Maisel’s ‘isosemantic series’ applied to

anatomic lexicon”, in Fs. Fronzaroli, pp. 286-300. J. Kuryłowicz, L’apophonie en sémitique, Warszawa 1961/Wroclaw 1962. G. Lecerf, “Annonce d’une recherche en cours sur la structure des racines sémitiques”, in A2CILCS, pp.

173-174. S.S. Maizel, Puti razvitia kornevogo fonda semitiskix jazikov, Mokswa 1953 (Derivation ways of the stock

of Semitic roots). J.J. McCarthy, “OCP effects: Gemination and Antigemination”, LingInq 17, 1986, 207-263. K. Petráček, “Lingvistická charakteristicka semitského korene ve svetle novych metod” [The linguistic

characterisation of the Semitic root according to the new methods], SS 25, 1964, 30-34. K. Petráček, “Die Struktur der semitischen Wurzelmorpheme und der Übergang cain > \ain und cain > r im

Arabischen”, ArOr 23, 1955, 475-478. K. Petráček, “Nochmals über die Struktur der Wurzeln mit den Pharyngalen im Ältag. und Sem”, in Fs.

Ehrman, pp. 371-377. K. Petráček, “La racine en sémitique d’apres quelques travaux récents en russe.” ArOr 53, 1985, 171-173. K. Petráček, “Sur le rôle des modalités sonantiques dans l’élaboration de la racine en sémitique”, Arabica

34, 1987, 106-110. K. Petráček, “Die Inkompabilität in der semitischen Wurzel in Sicht der Informationstheorie”, RO 27,

1964, 133-139. J.-F. Prunet , “La racine sémitique dans les sciences cognitives”, in FMLS. pp 53-80. J.-F. Prunet, “External evidence and the Semitic root”, Morphology 16, 2006, 37-40. J.F. Prunet, R. Béland, A. Idrissi, “The mental representation of Semitic words”, LingInqy 31, 2000, 609-

645. D. Ravid, “A developmental perspective on root perception in Hebrew and Palestinian Arabic”, in LPA, pp.

293-319. H.B. Rosén, “On ‘normal’ full root structure and its hist. development”, in A. Giacalone Ramat, O.

131

Carruba, C. Bernini, eds, Papers from the 7th International Conference on Historical Linguistics (CTL 48), Amsterdam 1987, pp. 535-544.

H.B. Rosén, “Reflexes of Extinct Phonemes in Semitic”, BSOAS 41, 1978, 443-452 [= Selected Writings, München 1984, pp. 339-348] [environment conditioned root alternants, dissimilation within roots, not root augments].

L. Roussel, La racine sémitique vue de l’hébreu (Coll. de la Faculté des Lettres de Montpellier V), Nimes 1952 [RB 61, 1954, 156 (F.M. Lemoine)].

G. Rubio, “Chasing the Semitic root: The skeleton in the closet”, AuOr 23, 2005, 45-63 E.C. Sagey, The Representation of Features and Relations in Non-Linear Phonology, Ph.D. diss. inédit,

MIT 1986. J. Sanmartín, “The Semantic Potential of Bases (‘roots’) and Themes (‘patterns’): A cognitive approach”,

AuOr 23, 2005, 65-81. G.M. Schramm, “Semitic Morpheme Structure Typology”, in Fs. Leslau 1991 II , pp. 1402-1408. V.P. Starinin, “Struktura semitskogo slova (Preryvistye affriksy v semitskich jazykach)” [Semitic word-

structure (discontinuous affixes in Semitic)], NAA 4, 1962, 170-I75. V.P. Starinin, Struktura semitskogo slova. Preryvistye morfemy, Moskva 1963 (The structure of the Semitic

word. Broken morphemes). Chr. Touratier, “Racine et analyse en morphèmes dans les langues sémitiques”, in FMLS. pp. 83-95. E. Vernet i Pons, “Die Wurzelstruktur im Semisitischen. Überlegungen zur Rekonstruktion des

Wurzelvokals”, in LANE, pp. 267-284. R.M. Voigt, “Inkompatibilitäten und Diskrepanzen in der Sprache und das erste phonologische Inkompa-

tibilitätsgesetz des Semitischen”, WO 12, 1981, 136-172. W. von Soden, “n als Wurzelaugment in Semitisch”, WZUH 17, 1968, 175-184. W. von Soden, “Ein semitisches Wurzelworterbuch: Probleme und Möglichkeiten”, Or 42, 1973, 142-148. J.W. Wevers, “Semitic Bound Structures”, CJL 7, 1961, 9-14. M. Yip, “Template Morphology and the Direction of Association”, NLLTh 6, 1988, 551-577. A. Zaborski, “Exceptionless incompatibility rules and verbal root structure in Semitic”, in SCSt, pp. 1-18. P. Zemánek, “Permutations in the Semitic root: preliminary investigations”, in ThPrAAL, in 569-576.

1.9.4.1. Biliteralism

[A reminder: G.S. Colin, “Recherches sur les bases bilitères en arabe”, GLECS 1, 1931-1934, 9-10].

J. Blau, “Marginalia Semitica III”, IOS 7, 1977, 14-32 [2. Original monosyllabic nouns mediae alef in

Biblical Hebr. stressed on their second syllable. 4. Vestiges of bi-literal origin of verbs III y (w) in Hebr. and Ar.].

G. Bohas - A. Chekayri, “Les racines “redoublées” et “défectueuses” en arabe, esquisse d’une analyse, LingCom 3, 1991, 62-77.

G. Bohas - A. Chekayri, “Les réalisations des racines bilitères en arabe”, in Fs. Tsereteli, pp. 1-13. G. del Olmo Lete, “The Biconsonantal Semitic Lexicon. 1. The series /’-X/, AuOr 22, 2204, 33-88. G. del Olmo Lete, “The Biconsonantal Semitic Lexicon. The series /c-X/, AuOr 24, 2206, 17-56. G. del Olmo Lete, “The Biconsonantal Semitic Lexicon. The series /B-X/, AuOr 25, 2207, 201-235. W. Eilers, “Die zweiradikalige Basis der Semitischen Wurzel”, in P4IHSC 4, pp. 509-524.

132

W. Eilers, “Zu Resch als Wurzeldeterminativ (r-)”, OS 36-37, 1987-88, 39-45. M. Elmansoury, L’épenthèse dans les racines défectueses, Mémoire de DEA en sciences du langage,

Université Paris VIII 1991. W. Fischer, “Die Entstehung reduplizierter Wurzelmorpheme im Semitischen”, in Fs. Tsereteli, pp. 36-61. M. Gaudefroy-Demombynes, “Bases bilitères; pluriels internes, en arabe”, GLECS 1, 1931-1934, 11. A.M. Gazov-Ginzberg, “Sledy monovokalizma v samitskich vnegrammaticeskich glasnych” [Traces of

mono- vocalism in the Semitic extra-grammatical vowel system], KSINA 86, 1965, 90-96. A.M. Gazov-Ginzberg, “Semitskij koren’i obscelingvisticeskaja teorija monovokalizma” [The Sem. root

and the theory of monovocalism], in SJMP, pp. 200-204. G. Goldenberg, “Semitic Triradicalism and the Biradical Question”, in Fs. Ullendorff, pp. 7-25 J. Heller, “Neuere Literatur zur Biliterismus-Frage”, ArOr 27, 1969, 678-682. B. Kienast, “Das System der zweiradikaligen Verben im Akkadischen (Ein Beitrag zur vergleichenden

Semitistik)”, ZA 21, 1962, 138-155. E. Lipiński, “Monosyllabic nominal and verbal roots in Semitic languages”, in Fs. Leslau 1991 II, pp.

927-930. J. Lowenstamm, “An Introductory Note to Noam Agmon’s ‘Materials and Language’ with Special

Attention to the Issue of Biliteral Roots”, BAALL 2, 2010, 1-22. J. Macdonald, “New Thoughts on a Biliteral Origin for the Semitic Verb”, AnLeeds 5, 1963-1965, 63-85. A.S. Marmarğ∞, “Selection of a dictionary of biliteral roots in Arabic” (Ar.), MMAD 28, 1953, 542-551; 29,

1954, 77-78. A.S. Marmarğ∞, The Arabic language is logic? (Ar.), Djounieh (Liban) 1947. M. Masson, “Quelques parallélismes sémantiques en relation avec la notion de ‘souler’”, in Fs. Leslau

1991 II, pp. 1020-1041. L. Milano, “Osservazioni sul bilinguismo ugaritico-accadico”, VO 3, 1980, 139-151. S. Moscati, “Il biconsonantismo delle lingue semitiche”, Biblica 18, 1947, 113-135 [I. Elementi di

riepilogo storico. II. Il biconsonantismo. III. La struttura della formazione triconsonantica. IV. Esempi di radici biconsonantiche].

M. Moumou, Les racines redoublées et l’épenthèse des gutturales en arabe, Mémoire de DEA en sciences du langage, Paris VIII, 1991.

R.M. Voigt, Die infirmen Verbaltypen des Arabischen und das Biradikalismus-Problem (Veröffentlichungen der Orientalischen Kommission, 39), Stuttgart 1988 [Biblio., 211-227; indexes, 228-232] [rev.: SO 64, 1988, 381-382 (T. Harviainen); AcOr 50, 1989, 202-206 (J. Hämeen-Anttila); AuOr 7/1, 1989, 151-152 (F. Corriente); BiOr 46/3-4, 1989, 482-486 (L.O. Schuman); ArOr 58, 1990, 290-291 (P. Zemánek); Kratylos 35, 1990, 179-184 (F. Rundgren); Islam 68, 1991, 129-132 (W. Fischer); JRAS 1990/1, 141-144 (C. Holes); JSS 36/1, 1991, 116-122 (W. von Soden); RSO 63/4, 1989 (1990), 344-347 (O. Durand); WZKM 81, 1991, 260-264 (H. Hirsch); WO 23, 1992, 187-193 (E.A. Knauf); WO 23, 1992 (1993), 187-193 (E.A. Knauf); Al-‘Arabiyya 28, 1993, 158-159 (L. Edzard); Lešonenu 56, 1992, 249-255 (J. Blau)].

W. von Soden, “n als Wurzelaugment im Semitischen”, in Fs. Brockelmann, pp. 175-184. W. von Soden, “Kleine Beiträge zum Ugaritischen und Hebräischen”, in Fs. Baumgartner, pp. 29I-300 [6.

Hebr. hallamis und das l-Infix im Semitischen]. A. Zaborski, “Biconsonantal Verbal Roots in Semitic”, ZNUJ 269, 1971, 51-96.

133

A. Zaborski, “Prefixes, root-determinatives and the problem of biconsonantal roots in Semitic”, FO 11, 1969, 307-313.

A. Zaborski, “Biconsonantal roots and triconsonantal root variation in Semitic: solutions and prospects”, in Fs. Leslau 1991 II, pp. 1675-1703.

1.8.4.2. Triliteralism G.J. Botterweck, Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte des Triliterismus durchgeführt an den Wurzeln cgl, ckl, kl,

Diss. Univ. Wien 1943. G.J. Botterweck, Der Triliterismus im Semitischen, erlautert an den Wurzeln cgl, ckl, ql [?] (Bonner

biblische Beiträgre 3), Bonn 1952 [rev: Paideia 7, 1952, 265-266 (G. Rinaldi); Muséon 65, 1952, 309-310 (G. Ryckmans); WO 2, 1954, 84-89 (W. von Soden); RB 61, 1954, 157 (F.M. Lemoine); Biblica 35, 1954, 386-388 (R. Follet); SC 30, 1955, 154- 156 (J. van der Ploeg); Theologische Revue 51, 1955, 110-112 (F. Schmidtke)].

H. Cazelles, “Note sur la trilittéralité en semitique”, GLECS 6, 1951-1954, 10. C. Ehret, “The Origin of the Third Consonant in Semitic Roots: An Internal Reconstruction (Applied to

Arabic)”, JAAL 2, 1989, 109-202. W. Eilers, “Zu Resch als Wurzeldeterminativ (r-)”, OS 36-37, 1987-88, 39-45. Z. Frajzyngier, “Notes on the R1-R2-R2 stems in Semitic”, JSS 24, 1979, 1-12. G. Goldenberg, “Semitic Triradicalism and the Biradical Question”, in Fs. Ullendorff, pp. 7-25 W. von Soden, “n als Wurzelaugment im Semitischen”, in Fs. Brockelmann, pp. 175-184. A. Zaborski, “Biconsonantal roots and triconsonantal root variation in Semitic: solutions and prospects”, in

Fs. Leslau 1991 II, pp. 1675-1703.

1.8.4.3. Quadriliteralism K. Boekels, Quadriradikalia in den semitischen Sprachen unter besonderer Berück sichtigung des

Arabischen, Diss. Berlin 1990 [discussion of the Arabic evidence and surveys of formations in Syriac, Hebrew and Ethiopic].

A.M. Gazov-Ginzberg, “Ceredovanic obscesemitskich kornej tipa plpl, ppl --> n-pl (K sud’be zvukoizo- brazitel’nych povtorov)” [Proto-Semitic alternations of roots of the type plpl, ppl --> n-pl (Towards the evolution of expressive repetitions)], PSb 7, 1962, 152-158.

O.D. Gensler, “Reconstructing quadriliteral verb inflection: Ethiopic, Akkadian, Protosemitic”, JSS 42, 1977, 229-257.

M. Kamil, “Zur Bildung der vierradikaligen Verben in den lebenden semitischen Sprachen”, in Fs. Levi della Vida I, pp. 459-483.

H.S. Nyberg, “Zur Entwicklung der mehr als dreikonsonantischen Stämme in den semitischen Sprachen”, in Fs. Tschudi, pp. 128-136.

A. Soggin, “Tracce di antichi causativi in š- realizzati como radici autonome in ebraico biblico”, AION 15, 1965, 17-30.

134

1.10. LEXICOGRAPHY [Only general lexical studies: Semitics ‘roots’ and ‘bases’, semantic fields]

1.10.0. General R. Bartelmus, “Transliteration und Transkription – Religion und Rechtschreibreform.Unzeitgenässe

Überlegungen zur Frage der Übertragung von Sprache in Schrift (und umgekehrt) – unter besonderer Brücksichtigung der Umschrift von Namen”, in Fs. Jenni, pp. 1-9.

J.W. Dyk, “A Synopse-Based Translation Concordance as a Tool for Lexical and Text-Critical Exploration”, in FSL III, pp. 161-179.

M. Fornalini, “Un people, plusieurs noms: le problème des ethniques au Proche Orient Ancien. Cas contre, cas à découvrir”, in RAI XLVIII, pp. 111-119.

H.Hirsch, “Vom Sinn von Wörtern und Formen”, in Fs. Sanmartín, pp. 251-257. M. Masson, “À propos des parallélismes sémantiques”, GLECS 29-30, 1984-1986, 221-243. S.A. Starostin, “Historico-comparative linguistics and lexicography” (Russ.), in LRDIV 1989, pp. 3-39. 1.10.1. The nostratic level 1.10.1.0. General

[A reminder: H. Möller, Vergleichendes indogermanisch-semitisches Wörterbuch, Göttingen 1911 (repr. 1970)].

D.Q. Adams, “The etymology of Greek µασχάλη ‘Armpit’ with notes on µάλη”, Glotta 62, 1984, 56-58. F. Aspesi, “Gr. κάδoς nella comparazione linguistica”, Acme 36, 1983, 51-59. W. Belardi, “La Siria, la scalogna e il gatto soriano”, in Fs. Pagliaro, pp. 175-186. M. Ben-Dov, “A Geographical Term of Possible «Sea People Origin»”, Tel Aviv 3, 1976, 70-73. V. Blažek, “Paralelní procesy ve vývoji indoevropského a afroasijského kořene”, JazA 28/1-2, 1989, 28-33

(Parallel processes in the development of the Indo-European and Afroasiatic root). A.R. Bomhard, J.C. Kerns, The Nostratic Macrofamily. A Study in Distant Linguistic Relationship (TL/SM

74), Berlin/New York 1994. V. Brugnatelli, “Eterocliti indoeuropei e simitici”, in A7GSCSI, pp. 45-55. L. Brunner, Die gemeinsamen Wurzeln des semitischen und indogermanischen Wortschatzes, Bern-

München 1969 [rev.: IF 76, 1971, 218-228 (E. Neu); Langage 49, 1973, 495-499 (J.L. Malone); RBPhH 48, 1970, 1374; 50, 1972, 374 (R. Halleux); Erasmus 22, 1970, 715-719 (E.H. Yarrill)].

P. Chantraine, Dictionnaire étymologique de la langue grecque. Paris 1980, IV, 2 [pp. 1355-1356] E.A. Chelimskij, K ocenke nadežnosti indevropejsko-semitskich leksičeskich sopostavlenij” [On the

solidity of the lexical comparisons between the Indo-european and Semitic languages], in V.P. Neroznak, ed., Paleobalkanistika i antičnost’i sbornik naučnych trudov, Moskva 1989, pp. 13-20.

V. Cocco, “Tradizione indoeuropea e lessico mediterraneo. Nota a margine d’un recente lavoro”, RPF 4, 1951, 417-425.

V. Cocco, “Termine di cultura comune al dominio linguistico semitico-mediterraneo ed atlantico” [Prelat. sap(p)inus pinus mugus L., ar. safīnatun, ebr. sepīnāh, ‘imbarcazione’, ispan. tšapar, chaparro, ecc. ‘roble’], in P10ICOS II, pp. 95-105.

135

P. Fronzaroli, “Rapporti lessicali dell’ittito con le lingue semitiche”, AGI 41, 1956, 32-45. V.M. Illi č-Svityč, “Materialy k sravnitelnomu slovarju nostratičeskix jazykov (indoevropejskij, altajskij,

ural’skij, dravidskij, kratvel’skij, semitoxamitskij)” [Materials for a Comparative Dictionary of the Nostratic Languages (Indo-European, Altaic, Uralic, Dravidian, Kartvelian, Hamito-Semitic)], Étimologija 1965, 321-373.

V.M. Illi č-Svityč, Opyt sravnenija nostraticheskix jazykov (semitoxamistskij, kartvel’skij, indoevropejskij, ural’skij dravidskij, altajskij) [An attempt to a comparison of the Nostratic languages (Hamito-Semitic, Kartvelian, Indo-European, Uralic, Dravidian, Altaic)], Moskva 1971-1984 [rev.: AGI 57, 1972, 71-72 (V. Pisani)].

G.A. Klimov, “Ešče odna ie.-sem.-kartvel’skaja leksičeskaja parallel”, Étimologija 1982, 156-164 [A new Indoeuropean Semitic-Kartvelian parallel].

G.A. Klimov, “Zu den ältesten indogermanisch-semitisch-kartvelischen Kontakten in Vorderen Asien”, in H.M. Ölberg, G. Schmidt, eds, Sprachwissenschaftliche Forschungen: Festschrift für Johann Knobloch zum 65. Geburgstag am 5. Januar 1984 dargebracht von Freunden und Kollegen (IBK 23), Innsbruck 1985, pp. 205-210.

J. Kramer, Glossaria bilingua in papyris et membranis reperta, Bonn 1983 [rev.: CdE 62, 1987, 241-245 (J. Lenaertz)].

K. Krippes, “The Altaic Component of a Nostratic Dictionary”, MothTong 11, 1990. H. Lewy, Die semitischen Fremdwörter im Griechischen, Berlin 1895. E. Littmann, Morgenländische Wörter im Deutschen, Tübingen 1924. K. Lokotsch, Etymologisches Wörterbuch der europäischen Wörter orientalischen Ursprungs, Heidelberg

1927. E. Masson, Recherches sur les plus anciens emprunts sémitiques en grec, Paris 1967. M. Mayer Modena, “Spunti di comparazione semantica fra lingue indoeuropee e camito-semitiche”, in

A3GSCSI, pp. 28-41. M.L. Mayer, “Gli imprestiti semitici in greco”, Rindiconti dell’Istituto Lombardo di scienze e lettere 1994,

311-351. S. Morag, “On some semantic relationship”, EI 14, 1978, 137-147. H.G. Mukarovsky, “Über den Grundwortschatz des Euro-Saharanischen”, Mitteilungen zur Kulturkunde

(Paideuma 12) 1, 1966, 135-149. W. Muss-Arnold, On Semitic Words in Greek and Latin (Transactions of the American Philosophical

Society, 23), Philadelphia, PN 1982. E. Nitta, “Antroponimi semitici nelle iscrizioni greche e latine della Emesene”, in CCC 10, 1989, 283-302. U. Rapallo, “Considerazioni sulle convergenze lessicali camito-semitico-indoeuropee”, in A7GSCSI, pp.

169-182. L.I. Soboleva, “Semanti’eskij sinkretizm sensomoj leksiki v germanskich, slavjanskich i semitskich

jazykach” [Semantic syncretism of the sensory lexicon in the Germanic, Slavonic and Semitic languages], in A.E. Supruna, C. Jachnova, eds, Slawisch-Germanische Parallelen (Russ.), Minsk 1996, pp. 51-82.

D. Sperber, “Contributions to Byzantine Lexicography from Jewish sources. Sefer Rusin”, Byzantion 48, 1978, 244-248 [cf. 46, 1976, 58-61].

D. Sperber, “Greek and Latin Words in Rabbinic Literature”, Bar-ilan 16-17, 1979, 9-30. D. Sperber, A Dictionary of Greek and Latin Legal Terms in Rabbinic Literature, Ramat-Gan 1984 [rev.:

BO 43, 1986, 7470s. (M.J. Mulder)].

136

O. Szemerényi. “Semitic Influence on the Iranian Lexicon 1”, in Fs. Gordon 1980, pp. 221-237. G. Takács, “Afro-Asiatic (Semito-Hamitic) substratum in the Proto-Indo-European cultural lexicon?”,

Lposn 40, 1998, 141-172. G. Takács, “North Caucasian and Afro-Asiatic Lexical Parallels”, RO 55/2, 2002, 97-103. G. Takács, “Proto-Indo-European Cultural Lexicon: Traces of an Afro-Asiatic Substratum”, in Fs. Töttössy,

pp. 43-64. A.J. van Windekens, Dictionnaire étymologique complémentaire de la langue grecque, Louvain 1986. 1.10.1.1. Common ‘roots’/lexemes F. Aspesi, “Parole come miele”, Annali di Ca’ Foscari 17, 1978, 1-18 [On the Greek root *mel- and

Hebrew *dbr, semantic relation]. Fr. Aspesi, “Semitico BMT e gr. bōmós”, in A7CIL, pp. 179-186. R. Baššaš Kanzaq, “Explanation of four words in inscriptions on vessels from the cave of Karam¿kare”

(Pers.), in Yād-name-e ... [Papers from the conference in Š´’, 1994], Tehr¿n 1997, pp. 13-22. W. Belardi, “Una nuova serie lessicale indomediterranea”, RALinc 9, 1954, 610-644. J. Bernardi, “De quelques sémitismes de Flavius Josephe”, REG 100, 1987, 18-29. V. Blažek, “Lexica Nostratica: Addenda et Corrigenda”, ArOr 57, 1989, 201-210. V. Blažek, “Lexica Nostratica: Addenda et Corrigenda II”, ArOr 58, 1990, 205-218. V. Blažek, “Kartvelian Material in Nostratic Lexicon: New Etymologies”, ArOr 59, 1991, 360-369. V. Blažek, “The new Dravidian-Afroasiatic parallels: preliminary report”, in NDCAA, pp. 150-165. V. Blažek, “Some New Dravidian - Afroasiatic Parallels”, MothTong 7, 2002, 171-199. A.R. Bomhard, “An Etymological Note: PIE *Hs-ter- ‘star’”, JIES 14, 1986, 191-192. A.R. Bomhard, “Common Indo-European/Afroasitic Roots: Supplement 1”, GL 26, 1986, 225-257. A.R. Bomhard, “Lexical Parallels between Proto-Indo-European and Other Languages”, in Fs. Windekens,

pp. 47-106 [cf. A. Murtonen, MothTong 11, 1990]. Em. Braida, S. Destefanis, “L’alchermes: liquore cremisi o vermeglio? Divagazioni storico-etimologiche

suul’origine di un colore”, in Fs. Pennacchietti, pp. 135-140. F. Bron, “Sur un emprunt sémitique en grec et latin”, RP 59, 1985, 95s. [Gr. kóttana // Ar. dial.

qutten/qotlen // Aram. qejÃa’-n, qÃn’ (?)]. K. Butz, “On Salt again: lexikalische Randbemerkungen”, AoF 15, 1988, 272-316. G. Chiera, “’ ¨kl-‘škr “grappolo”: una base mediterranea nel lessico semitico”, RSO 57, 1983, 43-51. G. Chiera, “Rapporti tra la base med. (a)skal e il semitico aškil”, AION 46, 1986, 291-293. V. Cocco, “Preistoria linguistica del fraxinus ornus L.”, in Joanni Dominico Serra ex munere loeto inferiae.

Raccolta di studi linguistici in onore di G.D. Serra, Napoli 1959, pp. 141-156 [Lat.: ornus, Heb. ’ōren, Ak. erinu].

V. Cocco, “Denominazioni comuni all’hedera helix L. ed ad alcune cucurbitacee sopravissute nel dominio egeo-anatolico e semitico”, AGI 54, 1969, 88-104 [Gr. kissós, Heb. qiššu’āh ...].

F. de Blois F. “‘Freemen’ and ‘Nobles’ in Iranian and Semitic Languages”, JRAS 1985, 5-15. I.M. Diakonoff, “From a collective gentilic Dwelling to an imperial City (on the history of a term)”,

Oikumene 5, 1986, 55-62. M. Dietrich, O. Loretz, “KTV 2.34:32 und die Herkunft von gr. thyrsos”, UF 10, 1978, 426. G. Dossin, “Orient et Grèce. 3 Memblíaros - ’Anáph·”, RBPh 50, 1972, 25-29 [sun-lord-light].

137

C. Fontinoy, “Les nom du Diable et leur étymologie”, AI 1984, 157-170. M. Fraenkel, “êafah ‘spähen’. Ein Musterbeispiel für die semitisch-indogermanische Sprach-

verwandschaft”, LBer 7, 1970, 36-39. G. Garbini, “Graeca Semitica minima”, in Studia Plagliaro II, pp. 147-159 [Notes on: 1. Sem. elements in

Cyrenaic pers. names; 2. A Gr. word in Punic sacrificial terminology]. A. Gluhak, “Two Nostratic Etymologies”, Linguistica 24, 1984, 449-453. M. Golden, “Pais, ‘child’ and ‘slave’”, AC 54, 1985, 91-104. C.H. Gordon, “The Wine-Dark Sea”, JNES 37, 1977, 51-52. M. Görg, “Ein semitisch-ostmediterranes Kulturwort im Alten Testament”, BN 8, 1979, 7-11. E.L. Greenstein, “Trans-semitic idiomatic equivalency and the derivation of Hebrew ml’kh”, UF 11, 1979,

329-336. J. Harmatta, “Semitica et Anatolica”, in R, Dán, ed., Occident and Orient: a tribute to the memory of

Alexander Scheiber, Budapest 1988, pp. 241-249 [Akk. handutu, Aram. *handuŧa, Proto-Anatolian gondh-].

P. Hemrajani, “Three kisses”, in Fs. Shevorashkin, pp. 116-139 [1. The Semitic kiss. 2. The Indo-European kisses. 3. The ‘dialect’ geography of the kiss].

L.J. Herman, “A Semitic-Indo-European semantic parallel?”, JNSL 11, 1983, 79-80 [Hebr. yasab:sûb - IE.*sed-].

F.L. Horton, “Nochmals ephphathá in Mk 7 34”, ZNW 77, 1986, 101-108. B. and J. Kramer, “Les éléments linguistiques hébreux chez Didyme l’aveugle”, in Mélanges C.

Mondésert, Paris 1987, pp. 313-323. S. Krauss, Griechische und lateinische Lehnwörter in Talmud, Midrash und Targumim, I-II, Berlin 1989-

1899. K. Jongeling, “The name element brk in latin epigraphical Sources”, VO 7, 1988, 528s. S. Levin, “Full and other key words shared by Indo-European and Semitic”, in Sprung from some common

source: investigation into the prehistory of languages, Stanford CA, 1991 [rev.: AmA 94, 1992, 1019-1020 (L. Campbell); AnL 32, 1990, 376-380 (D.A. Ringe)].

S. Levin, “Greek occupational terms with Semitic counterparts”, in Paleontologia Linguistica. Atti del VI Convegno internazionale di linguisti, tenuto a Milano nei gironi 2-6 settembre 1974, Brescia 1977, pp. 175-180.

S. Levin, “Homo: humus and the Semitic counterparts: the oldest culturally significant etymology?”, in J.P. Maher, A.R. Bomhard, E.F.K. Koerner, eds, Papers from the 3rd International Conference on Historical Linguistics (CITL 13), Amsterdam 1982, pp. 207-215.

S. Levin, “Semitic evidence on some problems of Indo-European prehistory”, Word 43, 1992, 249-265. S. Levin “Studies in comparative grammar. III. “Snow”, an early Indo-European loan-word in Semitic”,

GL 34/2, 1994, 77-84. S. Levin, “Studies in comparative grammar IV, GL 36, 1996, 167-177 [Egyptian {hnty] ‘in fron of’: Hittite

{ ≠anti} : Latin antiqvei : Hebrew-Aramaic {cattiyqey} ‘old’]. G. Lüling, “Semasiologie und Etymologie von ‘Metall’“, in DOT 19, pp. 721-730. B.A. Mastin, “Latin mam(m)ona and the Semitic languages: a false trail and a suggestion”, Biblica 65/1,

1984, 87-90. W. Muss-Arnold, On Semitic Words in Greek and Latin (Transactions of the American Philosophical

Association, 23), Philadelphia, PN 1892.

138

M. Negri, “Parole non indoeuropee ‘nascoste’ nella Lineare A”, in A7GSCSI, pp. 127-130. M. O’Connor, “Semitic *mgn and its supposed Sanskrit origin”, JAOS 109/1, 1989, 25-32. F.A. Pennacchietti, “Fili e figure: storie parallele di parole in indoeuropeo e in semitico”, FO 49, 2012

(Fs. Zaborski), 381-389. V. Quittner, “The semantic background of ‘socii’ in Lat: ‘Garum Sociorum’”, JNSL 6, 1978, 45-47. L. Renaut, “Recherches sur le henné antique”, JNES 68, 2009, 103-212 (/kpr/). D. Rozmus, M. Skoezek, “Sulh”, FO 33, 1997, 113-118 [On the root slh in Semitic languages]. M. Ruhlen, “Nostratic-Amerind Cognates”, in RLC, pp. 75-83. F. Rundgren, “‘Manger’ et ‘boire’, remarques sur le mode d’action de quelques verbes en sémitique et

en indo-européen”, in Studia classica et orientalia Antonino Paglairo oblata, Roma 1969, vol. III, pp. 177-191.

G.C. Sarkisjan, J. Oelsner, “Eine Urkunde über Deputat -Vergabe aus dem hellenistischen Uruk”, AoF 15, 1988, 264-268.

F. Scag1iarini, “The word ṣlm/ṣnm and some words for ‘statue, ido1’ in Arabian and other Semitic 1anguages”, PSAS 37, 2007, 253-262.

M. Schluter M, “Deraqon” und “Gotzendienst”, Francoforte 1982 [rev.: M.N. Fernández, Sefarad 43, 1983, 154s.].

R. Schmitt, “Der Titel Satrap”, in A. Morpurgo Dvies, W. Meid, eds, Studies in Greek, Italic, and Indo-European Linguistics offered to Leonard R. Palmer on the occassion of his seventieth birthday June 5, 1976 (IBS 16), Innsbruck 1976, pp. 373-390.

G. Takács, “Afrasian and Nostratic: Addenda to the Nostratic Root List of A. B. Dolgopolsky”, in I. Hegedűs, P. Sidwell, eds, Nostratic Centennial Conference: The Pécs Papers. Pécs 2004, pp. 193-227. M. Vieyra, “À propos d’un oiseau hittite et de la lecture du nom d’un oiseau biblique”, RA 75, 1981,

176-179 [dûkîphat]. W. von Soden, “Vedisch magham, ‘Geschenk’ - neuarabisch magganija, ‘Gebührenfreiheit’. Der Weg

einer Wort- sippe”, JEOL 18, 1964, 339-344 [Akk. mag/kannu, Ugaritic mgn, etc]. W.G.E. Watson, “A Wanderwort”, NABU 2010, nº 82 (‘ove’/‘to bake’). B. Zannini Querini, “L’interpretatio graeca dell’ugaritico Yam”, CSFPZ 431-437. 1.10.1.2. Semantic fields J. André, Les noms de plantes dans la Rome antique, Parigi 1985 [rev.: RP 60, 1986, 133s. (P.

Flobert)]. F. Aspesi, “Nautica mediterranea”, in A6GSCSI, pp. 31-40. F. Aspesi, “Termini sacrali greci e semitici attribuibili a un sostrato linguistico ‘labirintico’ egeo-

cananaico”, in V. Orioles, Fl. Toso, eds, Circolazioni linguistiche e culturali nello spazio mediterraneo: miscellanea di studi, Genova 2008, pp. 1-16.

V. Blažek, C. Boisson, “The diffusion of agricultural terms from Mesopotamia”, ArOr 60, 1992, 16-37.

F. Blois, “#Freemen’ and #nobles’ in Iranian and Semitic languages”, JRAS 1985/1, 5-15. F. Bron, “De quelques noms d’aromates chez Pline l’Ancien”, Museum Helveticum 43/2, 1986,

131-134. M. Bulakh, “Basic color terms from Proto-Semitic to Old Ethiopic”, in Fs. Fishman, pp. 247-261.

139

H.-G. Buchholz, “Lasttiere und einige Landfahrzeuge (zum Transportwesen des 2. und 1. Jahrtausends vor der Zeitrechnung im östlichen Mittelmeergebiet)”, in Fs. Heltzer, pp. 75-94.

E.E. De Giorgi, “Note di lessico musicale nell’antico Oriente Mediterraneo”, Studi Salentini, 61-62, 1984-1985, 129-146.

G. Frame, “Some Neo-Babylonian and Persian Documents involving Boats”, OA 25, 1986, 29-50. D. Ibriszimow, V. Porkhomovsky, “Toward s a typology of kinship tenns and systems in Afro-Asiatic

(Hamito-Semitic)”, in A11GSCSI, pp. 15-28. A. Isaac, “The Meaning of the Terms Limes and Limitanei”, JRS 78, 1988, 125-147. M.L. Mayer Modena, “‘Vedere’, ‘illuminare’ ed ‘esprimere’ nella comparazione semantica

indoeuropeo- camito-semitica”, Quaderni di Acme 7, 1986, 43-52 [Sem. ‘mr, Lat. loquor, Scr. svar- etc .].

M.L. Mayer Modena, “Zoonimia ebraica e sostrato mediterraneo: il nome della tarma”, Acme 42, 1989, 11s.

R. Meiggs, Trees and timber in the ancient mediterranean world, Oxford 1982 [rev.: CR 34, 1984, 120-122 (G.E. Rickman); Gnomon 58, 1986, 761-764 (W.F. Jashemski)].

C. Michel, M.-L. Nosch, eds, Textile terminologies in the ancient Near East and the Mediterranean area from

the third to the first millennia BC (Ancient textiles series, 8) Oxford 2010 [rev.: RFLA 17/1; 2012, 142-143 (N. Arlin)].

A. Tabachovitz, “‘Vivre-coeur’. Étude d’étymologie comparative”, VR 18, 1959, 49-93. A. Tabachovitz, “‘Homme-femme’. Seconde étude d’étimologie et de morphologie comparatives”, VR

19, 1960, 341-385. G. Takács, “Afro-Asiatic (Semito-Hamitic) substratum in the Proto-Indo-European cultural lexicon?”,

LPosn 40, 1998, 141-172. 1.10.1.3. Onomastics Y.L. Arbeitmann, “Luwio-Semitic and Hurrio-Mitannio-Semitic Mischname-Theophores in the Bible,

on Crete, and at Troy”, Scripta Mediterranea 3, 1982, 5-53. M.C. Astour, “Greek names in the Semitic world and Semitic names in the Greek world”, JNES 23,

1964, 193-201. M.C. Astour, “Second millennium B.C. Cypriot and Cretan onomastica reconsidered”, JAOS 84, 1964,

240-354. J.-C. Billigmeier, “An Inquiry into the North-Greek Names on the Linear B Tablets from Knossos and

their Relationship to the Languages of Asia Minor”, Minos 10, 1969, 177-183. J.-C. Billigmeier, “Does Minoan KU-NI-SU Mean ‘Grain’, Kadmos 13, 1974, 79-81. J.-C. Billigmeier, “Origin of the Greek Word Phoinix”, TALANTA 8-9, 1977, 1-4. J.-C. Billigmeier, “Santas and Kupapa on Crete”, in Fs. Kern II, pp. 751-760. Tr. Bryce, The Routledge Handbook of thr Peoples and Places of the Ancient Western Asia. The Near

East from the Early Bronze Age to the fall of the Persian Empire, London 2009. C. Bonnet, “L’élément théophore skn dans l’onomastique méditerranéenne”, in CSFP 2 455-461. J.P. Brown, “Kothar, Kinyras, and Kythereia”, JSS 10, 1965, 197-219. T. Helen, “The non-Latin and the non-Greek personal names in Roman Brick stamps and some

considerations on Semitic influences on the Roman cognomen system”, Arctos 15, 11981, 13-21.

140

M. Heltzer, “Dimtu-gt-pyrgos: an essay about the non-etymological sense of these terms”, JNSL 7, 1979, 31-35.

R. Hess, “Non-Israelite personal names in the book of Joshua”, CBQ 58, 1996, 205-214. Z.J. Kapera, “Kinyras and the son of Mygdalion. Two remarks on the ancient Cypriot onomastica”,

FO 13, 1971, 131-142. O. Masson, “Quelques noms sémitiques en transcription grecque à Délos et à Rhénée”, in Fs.

Dupont-Sommer, 61-73. Chr.A. Rollston, “Ad nomen argumenta: personal names as pejorative puns in ancient

texts”, in Fs. Porten, pp. 367-386. · S. Ruozzi Sala, Lexicon nominum Semiticorum quae in papyris Graecis in Aegypto repertis ab

Anno 323 a.Ch.n usque ad annum 70 p.Ch.n laudata reperiuntur (Testi e documenti per lo studio dell’Antichità, 46), Milano 1974 [rev.: Aegyptus 58, 1978, 301 (F. Luciani)].

M. Tsevat, “Sbelsoãrdos”, RPh 58, 1984, 273-274 [< Sem. *zbl-swrd].

1.10.2. The Afro-Asiatic Level 1.10.2.0. General M.L. Bender, “I. The Afrasian Lexicon Reconsidered”, in Fs. Gragg, pp. 3-26. V. Blažek, “Some Basic Berber Verbs in Afroasiatic Context”, in K. Nait-Zerrad, R. Vossen, D.

Ibriszimow, eds, Nouvelles études berbères: Le verbe et autres articles (Berber Studies, 8), Köln 2004, pp. 15-28.

M. Cohen-A. Basset, “Entretien sur l’Essai comparatif sur le vocabulaire et la phonétique du chamito-sémitique [1. Exposé de M. Cohen, en relation avec des questions et objections, produites hors séance et en séance. 2. A. Basset, Etymologies berbères], GLECS 4, 1945-1948, 77-80.

M. Cohen, Essai comparatif sur le vocabulaire et la phonétique du chamito-sémitique (Bibl. de l’École des Hautes Etudes, Sciences historiques et philologiques 291), Paris 1947

I.M. Diakonoff, ed., Sravnitelnoistoricheskij slovar afrazijskix jazykov I-III , Moscow 1981-1986 [Comparative and historical Dictionary of Afro-Asiatic languages].

I.M. Diakonoff, “Project for a comparative historical lexicon of Afroasian languages”, in A2CILCS, pp. 43-44.

I.M. Diakonoff, “Letter ot the Conference regarding recent work in the URSS on the comparative historical vocabulary of Afrasian”, in P3IHSC, pp. Amsterdam 1984.

I.M. Diakonoff, A.G. Belova, A. Chetverukhin, A. Militarev, V.J. Porkhomovsky, O.V. Stolbova, “Historical comparative vocabulary of Afrasian”, SPJASTt 2, 1993, 5-28.

I.M. Diakonoff, A.G. Belova, A. Chetverukhin, A. Militarev, V.J. Porkhomovsky, “Historical comparative vocabulary of Afrasian”, SPJASt 3, 1994, 5-26.

I.M. Diakonov, A.G. Belova, A.J. Militarev, V.J. Porchomovsky, “Historical comparative vocabulary of Afrasian (to be continued)”, SPJASt 4, 1994, 7-38.

I.M. Diakonoff, A.G. Belova, A. Militarev, V.J. Porkhomovsky, “Historical comparative vocabulary of Afrasian”, SPJAST 4, 1995, 7-38; 5, 1995, 4-32.

141

I.M. Diakonov, A.G. Belova, A. Militarev, V.J. Porchomovsky: “Historical comparative vocabulary of Afrasian”, SPJASt 5, 1995, 4-321.

I.M. Diakonoff, A.G. Belova, A. Militarev, V.Ja. Porchomovskij, “Historical comparative vocabulary of Afrasian”, SPJAST 6, 1997, 12-35.

I.M. Diakonoff, I.L. Kogan, “Addenda et corrigenda to Hamito-Semitic dictionary by V. Orel and O. Stolbova”, ZDMG 146, 1996, 25-44.

C. Ehret, Reconstructing Proto-Afroasiatic (Proto-Afrasian). Vowels, Tone, Consonants and Vocabulary (Univ. of California publications in linguistics, 126) Berkeley CA 1995 [rev.: JALL 17/2, 1996, 183-189 (Fr. Kortlandt)].

P. Fronzaroli, G. Garbini, “Paleontologia semitica: Il patrimonio lessicale semitico comune alla luce dell’affinità linguistica camito-semitica”, Paleontologia linguistica, Brescia 1977, pp. 155-172.

F. Hintze, “Zu hamito-semitischen Wortgleichungen”, Zeitschrift für Phonetik und allgemeine Sprachwissenschaft 5, 1951, 65-87 [Observations on M. Cohen, Essai comparatif ..., 1947] [AfrAb IV 1953, 92 (J. Lukas)].

C.T. Hodge, “Some Afroasiatic Etymologies”, AnL 10, 1968, 19-29[ = Miscellanea Hodge, pp. 103-113].

J. Hohenberger, “Lexikalische Gleichungen: Nilo-hamitisch - Kuschitisch - Semitisch”, AfrM 2, 1978/1, 43-54.

J. Hohenberger, Semitisches und hamitisches Sprachgut im Masai mit vergleichendem Wörterbuch. Eine sprachvergleichenden Untersuchung, Selbstverlag 1958.

J. Hohenberger, “Some Notes on Nilotic, ‘Nilo-Hamitic’, and Hamito-Semitic, by Joseph H. Greenberg”, Africa 28, 1958, 37-42 [Reply to Greenberg’s Africa 27, 957 364-378] [rev.: AfrS 18,

1959, 215-221 (H. Wolff)]. J. Hohenberger, Semitische und hamitische Wortstämme im neo-hamitischen, Berlin 1988. H. Jungraithmayr, G. Takács, “Altägyptisch zwr (swr) gleich berbero-tschadischem *sw-?”, in A. Meissner,

An. Storch, eds, Nominal Classification in African languages (FAB 12), Köln 2000, pp. 113-126. H. Jungraithmayr , G. Takács, “The “Chadic Lexical Roots” and Their Afro-Asiatic Background

Fourteen Years Later”, StMag 7, 2009, 211-224. W. Leslau, “Observtions of a Semitist on recent etymologies proposed by Africanists”, Africa 28, 1958,

324-328 [on J. Greenberg’s Studies in African Linguistic Classification, 1955) W. Müller, “Beitrage zur hamito-semitischen Wortvergleichung”, in HS, pp. 63-74. R. Nicolai, “Réflexions comparatives à partir de lexiques négro-africain et chamito-sémitique: faits et

théorie”, in P4IHSC, pp. 47-64. V.E. Orel, O.V. Stolbova, Hamito-Semitic Etymological Dictionary. Meterials for a Reconstruction

(HdO I, 18), Leiden 1995 [rev.: LingAeg 5, 1997, 251-176 (C. Peust); BSL 92, 1997, 355-358 (A. Lonnet); BSOAS 60, 1997, 365-367 (A.S. Kaye); JCS 49, 1997, 108-117 (G. Takács); LPosn 40, 1998, 182-184 (K.T. Witezak); AnL 38, 1996, 550-556 (J.H. Greenberg); AnL 38, 1997, 550-556 (J.H. Greenberg); SPJAST 6, 1997, 63-70 (H. Tourneux); SDALC 147, 1997, 212-217 (Reply to critics); JALL 20, 1999, 198-203 (Fr. Kortlandt); LingAeg 5, 1997, 251-276 (C. Peust); LingAeg 15, 2007, 143-160 (H. Satzinger)].

V.E. Orel, O.V. Stolbova, “On addenda et corrigenda to the Hamito-Semitic etymological dictionary”, ZDMG 147, 1997, 212-217.

V. Orël, O. Stolbova, “Cushitic, Chadic, and Egyptian: lexical relations”, in NDCAA, pp. 167-180. V.E. Orël, O. Stolbova, “On Chadic- Egyptian lexical relations”, in NDCAA, pp. 181-203.

142

R.R. Ratcliffe, “On calculating the reliability of the comparative method at long and medium distances:

Afroasiatic comparative lexica as a test case”, JHL 2/2, 2012, 239-281. H. Satzinger, “An Egyptologist’s persusal of the Hamito-Semitic Etymological Dictionary of Orel and

Stolvoba”, LingAeg 15, 2007, 143-160. M.-C. Siméone-Senelle, “Le picotin, la galette et les sous: glissements sémantiques dans quelques langues

afro-asiatiques”, in Fs. Cloarec-Heiss,pp. 155-165. A.N. Skinner, Afroasiatic Vocabulary. Evidence for Some Culturally Important Items (Africana

Marburgensia Sonderheft, 7), Marburg 1984. N. Skinner, “Polysemy in Afroasiatic”, in StChAL, pp. 79-94. O.V. Stolbova, “Answer to Henry Tourneux”, SPJAST 6, 1997, 71-73. Ol. Stolbova, Vl.E. Orel, “On addenda et corrigenda to the Hamito-Semitic etymological dictionary”,

ZDMG 147, 1997, 212-217. G. Takács, “Materials for the Semantic Opposition in Egyptian and Afrasian”, FO 33, 1997, 143-162. G. Takács, “Recent Problems of Egyptian Historical Phonology at the Present Stage of Comparative-

Historical Afroasiatic Linguistics”, in RAAG, pp. 345-378. G.Takács, “A Rendille Dictionary and Afro-Asiatic Comparative Linguistics” (Review Article), AAP 65, 2001, 265-269 (rev. art. of S. Pillinger, L. Galboran, A Rendille Dictionary Including a Grammatical Outline and an English-Rendille index, Köln 1999). G. Takács, “Mokilko and Afro-Asiatic Comparative Linguistics”, LPosn 44, 2002, 145-161. G. Takács, “South Cushitic Sibilant Affricates in a Comparative-Historical Perspective”, in Fs. Diakonoff

2003, pp. 143-162. G. Takács, “Ma’a Lexicon and Afro-Asiatic III”, RO 55/1, 2002, 109-133. G. Takaács, “Egyptian Lexicography and Etymology: Against or With Afro-Asiatic Comparison”, RO 58/2,

2005, 14-113. G. Takács, “Recent problems of Semitic-Egyptian and Semito-Cushitic and Chadic consonant

correspondences”, in P1IACS (Aula Orientalis 23/1-2, 2005), pp. 207-231. G. Takács, “Werner Vycichl and His Contribution to Afro-Asiatic (Semito-Hamitic) Comparative

Phonology and Lexicon”,in M.-A. Morel, L. Danon-Boileau, A. Lonnet, eds, Faits de Langues sur les langues Chamito-Sémitiques (Afro-Asiatiques) (special issue), Paris 2006, pp. 154-171.

H. Tourneux, “Quelques observations sur le Hamito-Semitic etymological dictionary de V.E. Orel et O.V. Stolbova, du point de vue du tchadique”, SPJAST 6, 1997, 63-70.

R.M. Voigt, “Zur semitohamitischen Wortvergleichung”, GM 107, 1989, 87-95. W. Vycichl, “Problèmes de linguistique chamitique: morphologie et vocabulaire”, GLECS 18-23/2,

1973-1979 (1981), 209-213. A. Zaborski, “Etnos, language communities and language shift: some problems and examples in case of

Afroasiatic languages”, in R. Bombi, G. Graffi, eds, Ethnos e comunità: un confronto metodologico interdisciplinare. Atti del convegno internationale, Udine, 5-7 dicembre 1996, Udine 1998.

1.10.2.1. Common ‘roots’/lexemes G. Bernard, “La racine QRB et son sens. Contribution à la reconstruction chamito-sémitique”, GLECS 33,

1995-1998, 5-22.

143

V. Blažek, “Elephant, Hippopotamus and others: some ecological aspects of the Afroasiatic homeland”, AAS 3, 1994, 196-212.

V. Blažek, “Egyptian rmt ‘Man’: An attempt at an Afroasiatic Etymology·. in Fs. Dolgopolsky/Jungraithmayr, pp. 57-62.

V. Blažek, “Salt in Afro-Asiatic”, in Fs. Dolgopolski/Jungraithmayr, pp. 153-165. M. Cohen, A. Basset, H. Cazelles, G. Boris, “Entretien sur la ‘Mise à part’” [I. M. Cohen, “Faits guézes et

amhariques”. II. A. Basset, “Faits berbères”. III. H. Cazelles, “Faits hébraïques”. IV. G. Boris, “Faits arabes”], GLECS 4, 1945-1948, 65-69.

M. Cohen, “Une denomination commune de l’âne et de la surdité en chamito-sémitique”, GLECS 6, 1951-1954, 15-16.

A. Dolgopolskij, “Some Hamito-Semitic Names of Body Parts”, in SCSt, pp. 267-287. C.T. Hodge, “Some Afroasiatic etymologies”, AnL 10, 1968, 19-29. C. Hodge, “Is elohim dead?”. AnL 13, 1971, 311- 319 [The etymology of the Semitic word for ‘god’, as

seen in the light of Hamito-Semitic data (mainly Eg.)]. H. Jungraithmayr, G. Takács, “Altägyptisch zwr (swr) gleich berbero-tschadischem *sw-”, in A. Meißner,

A. Storch, A., eds, Nominal Classification in African Languages (FAB 12), Köln 2000, pp. 113-125. H. Jungraithmayr, R. Leger, H. Satzinger, A. Storch, G. Takács, “ ‘Geschickt arbeiten’ – eine

panafrikanische Isoglosse”, ZDMG 14/1, 2004, 9-16. W. Leslau, “The Rainbow in the Hamito-Semitic Languages”, Orbis 5 (1956) 478-483. W. Leslau, “Observations of a Semitist on Recent Etymologies proposed by Africanists”, Africa 28, 1958,

324-328 [AfrAb 10, 1959, n. 595]. A.Ju. Militarev, S.A. Starostin, “Common Cultural lexicon of the Northern Caucasic and Afroasiatic

languages” (Russ.), in LRDIV 1984/3, pp. 34-50. H.G. Mukarovsky, “Einige hamitosem. und baskische Wortstamme”, in H. Jungraithmyr, ed., Berliner

afrikanische Vorträge (XXI Deutscher Orientalistentag Berlin 24.-29., 3., 1980) (Marburger Studien zur Afrika- und Asienkunde, Afrika 28), Berlin 1981, pp. 103-118.

H.G. Mukarovsky, “Das Lexem ‘Auge’ im Tschadischen und im Hamito-Semitischen”, AfrM 17, 1984, 3-12.

B. Podolsky, “Comments to A. Militarëv ‘s Afrasian cultural terms”, in NDCAA, p. 237. N. Skinner, “‘Fly’ (noun) and ‘mouth’ in Afroasiatic”, ALL 4/1, 1977, 51-62. A.N. Skinner, “*dyi/*gyi, *ma’- and *am in non Khosian African languages”, in H. Jungraithmayr, D.

Berreteau, U. Seibert, eds, L’homme et le milieu végétal dans le bassin du lac Tchad = Man and water in the Lake Chad bassin, Paris 1997, pp. 73-80

C. Tagliavini, “Di alcune denominazioni della ‘pupilla’. Studio di onomasiologia, con speciale riguardo alle lingue camito-semitiche e negro-africane”, AION, N.S. 3, 1949, 341-378 [rev.: AfrAb 1, 1950, 91 (L. Ricci); ASNS 188, 1951, 160 (G. Rohlfs)].

G. Takács, “The Afrasian Origin of Egyptian rm ‘Fish’” (shortened version), in A.I. Koval’,V.A. Vinogradov, eds, Problemy izučenija jazykov Afriki. Materialy konferencii posvjaščennoj 30-letiju Otdela Afrikanskih Jazykov Instituta Jazykoznanija Rossijskoj Akademii Nauk (Moskva, 4-6 dekabrja 1995 g.). Мoskva, 1995, pp. 159-164.

G. Takács, “The Afrasian Origin of Egyptian rm ‘Fish’”, FO 32, 1996, 89-93. G. Takács, “Egyptian t ‘Bread’ and Its Possible Afrasian Cognates”, ArOr 64, 1996, 335-338 [cf. PS. -twiy-

, Ak. ta’û, Ethp. twy] G. Takács, “The Afrasian Origin of Egyptian nbw ‘Gold’”, ArOr 64/2, 1996, 278-280.

144

G. Takács, “‘Tired’ and ‘Weak’ in Egyptian and Afrasian”, LPosn 39, 1997, 105-111. G. Takács, “Selected New Egypto-Afrasian Correspondences from the Field of Anatomical Terminology”,

in A8GSCSI, pp. 225-250. G. Takács, “Refining Some Etymologies around the Root ‘Round’ in Afrasian and Egyptian”, GL 36/3,

1998, 153-166. G. Takács, “Proto-Afro-Asiatic origin of ‘gum’”, BSOAS 63, 2000, 96-99. G. Takács, “Egyptian lexics in an Afrasian perspective: new etymologies”, SEC 1, 1996, 125-171. G. Takács, “Aegyptio-Afroasiatica, I-VII”, DE 32, 1995, 93-99; 33, 1995, 123-131; 34 ,1996, 117-122; 35,

1996, 123-128; 36, 1996, 39-44; 38, 1997, 97-102; 39, 1997, 89-94; G. Takács, “Aegyptio-Afroasiatica, VIII”,AL 28, 1996, 125-129; 28; G. Takacs, “Aegyptio-Afroasiatica IX (old version)”, in Fs. Dolgopolski, pp. 189-210. G. Takács, “Aegyptio-Afroasiatica, IX (new version), XII-XV”, LPosn 39, 1997, 93-98; 42, 2000, 151-160;

44, 2002, 163-174; 45, 2003, 121-127; G. Takács, “Aegyptio-Afroasiatica, X”,SEC 1, 1996, 173-180; G. Takács, “Aegyptio-Afroasiatica, XI, XXIII”, AOAScHung 58, 2005, 409-420; G. Takacs, “Afroasiatica XII”, AuOr 30, 2012, 75-108 G. Takács, “Aegyptio-Afroasiatica, XVI”,StAeg XVII, pp. 455-471; G. Takács, “Aegyptio-Afroasiatica, XVII-XVIII”,CCE 5, 2003, 187-202; 7-8 (2005), 207-235; G. Takács, “Aegyptio-Afroasiatica, XIX”, RO 57, 2004, 47-89. G. Takács, “Aegyptio-Afroasiatica XXI”, in Fs. Pennacchietti, pp. 675-683. G. Takács, “Aegyptio-Afroasiatica XXII”, AuOr 27/2, 2009, 219-270. G. Takács, “‘Ear’ and ‘hear’ in Egyptian and Afrasian”, SEC 4, 1999, 157-172.7 G. Takács, “Towards the Afro-Asiatic etymology of Egyptian zš ‘to write’”, BSOAS 63, 2000, 261-273. G. Takács, “Egyptian t „Bread” and Its Possible Afrasian Cognates”, LPosn 36, 1994, 167-171. G. Takács, “Lexica Afroasiatica. I”, AAP 69, 2002, 103-151. G. Takács, “Lexica Afroasiatica II”, in Fs. Militarev, pp. 331-348. G. Takács, “Lexica Afroasiatica III”, in Fs. Vycichl, pp. 510-550. G. Takács, “Lexica Afroasiatica IV”, AOH 57, 2004, 457-473. G. Takács, “Lexica Afroasiatica V”, SEC 9, 2004, 159-178. G. Takács, “Lexica Afroasiatica VI”, GLECS (Paris). Forthcoming G. Takács, “Lexica Afroasiatica VII”, in Fs. Dolgopolsky-Jungraithmayr, pp. 310-336. G. Takács, “Lexica Afroasiatica VIII”, RO 62/2, 2009, 26-125 (additional roots with *m-). G. Takács, “Lexica Afroasiatica IX: *n-”, LPosn 52/2, 2010, 85-98. G. Takács, “Lexica Afroasiatica X”, RO 64/2, 2011, 73-86. G. Takács, “ Lexica afroasiatica. XII ”, AuOr 30/1, 2012, 75-108. G. Takács, “‘Sun’ and ‘Moon’ in Semitic and Egyptian in an Afro-Asiatic Context”, in E. Apor, I.Ormos,

eds, Goldziher Memorial Conference (Oriental Studies 12), Budapest 2005, pp. 271-284. W. Vycichl, “Die hamitosemitische Bezeichnung der ‘Zunge’”, MedLR 4-5, 1989, 23-41. W. Vycichl, “Berberisch tinelli ‘Faden, Schnur’ und seine semitische Etymologie”, Muséon 85, 1972,

275-279 [Connected with Eg. nw.t and Ar. lawa, yalwi]. W. Vycichl, “Arabisch naq-at ‘Kamelstute’: ein altes passives Partizip (ein Beitrage zur vergleichenden

Hamitosemitistik)”, in Fs. Ehrman, pp. 211-218. A. Zaborski, “Comments on some Afrasian etymologies in the ‘Historical comparative vocabulary of

Afrasian’”, in Fs. Diakonoff 2003, pp. 13-22 (on Diakonoff et al, SPJAS 6, 1997, 12-3599).

145

1.10.2.2. Semantic fields A. Anselin, “La machoire et la calebasse”, DE 46, 2000, 5-12. G. Banti, “Ancora sull’origine del cammello nel corno d’Africa: osservazioni di un linguista”, in Ethnos

lingua e cultura, Roma 1993, pp. 183-223. G. Banti, R. Contini, “Names of Aromata in Semitic and Cushitic Languages”, in A. Avanzini, ed.,

Profumi d’Arabia. Atti del Convegno, Roma 1997, pp. 169-192. V. Blažek, “Toward the Berber kinship terminology in the Afroasiatic context”, in Fs. Vycichl, pp. 103-

135. M. Cohen, “Onagre, zèbre, marabou”, Mél. Massignon, pp. 315-330 [recherches sur les noms des animaux

cités, notamment dans les langues chamito-sém]. D. Cohen, “Berbère et couchitique. Notes comparatives sur des noms de parties du corps”, in Fs. Leslau

1991 II, pp. 225-233. I.M. Diakonoff, L. Kogan, “Semitic terms of kinship and social sphere”, D. Ibrišimov, R. Leger, U. Seibert,

eds, Von Ägypten zum Tscahdsee: eine linguistic Reise duch Afrika: Festschrift für Herrmann Jungraithmayr zum 65. Geburtstag (Abhandlungen für die Kunde des Morgenlandes, 53, 3). Leipzig 2001, pp. 147-158. =

A. Dolgopolskij, “Some Hamito-Semitic names of body-parts”, in SCSt, pp. 267-287. B.W.W. Dombrowski, “On Eblaitic quqiy¿num and Sumerian and Afro-Asiatic nomenclatures for birds in

the orders of Pelecaniformes and others”, SEC 4, 1999, 47-93. C.T. Hodge, “A relative matter”, LACUS 12, 1985 (1986), 148-157 [on kiship terminology in Lislakh]. D. Ibriszimow, V. Porkhomovsky, “Études ethnolingusitiques en chamito-sémitique: termes et systèmes de

parenté”, in LChSAA 1, pp. 269-290. A. Militarev, “Home for Afrasian?: African or Asian: area linguistic arguments”, in COL, pp.13-32. A.J. Militarev-V.E. Orel-O.V. Stolbova, “Hamito-Semitic Word-Stock: 1. Dwelling”, in LRDIV 1989/1, pp.

137-158. A.J. Militarev, “Ob odnom obsceafrijskom zemledel’ceskom termine: novye lingvisticeskie dannye o

proischozdenii zemledelija” [A common Proto-Afrasian agricultural term: new linguistic data on the origins of agriculture], VDI 1983/4, 97-106.

A.J. Militarev, “Evidence of Proto-Afrasian cultural lexicon (1. Cultivation of land. 2. Crops. 3. Dwelling and settlement)”, in P5IHSC I, pp. 73-85.

A.J. Militarev, “Afrasian cultural terms”, in PLPC, pp. 33-54. A.(J.) Militarev, “Semitic Farming and Collecting Terms and their Afrasian Cognates”, Biblia 4, 2001, 13-

49, 280-283. A. Militarev, “Proto-Afrasian lexicon confirming West Asian homeland: pastoralism”, JLR 2009, 95-106. G. Roquet, “À propos d’un ouvrage À paraître: Les noms de parties de corps en égyptien et en sémitique de

P. Lacau”, GLECS 12-13, 1967-1969, 88-90. A.N. Skinner, “‘Eye’ and ‘Tongue’ in Afroasiatic”, in P4IHSC, 73-83. A. Suzzi Valli, Un’indagine preliminare sul lessico della fauna in afroasiatico: il caso del ciadico e

dell’egiziano nel contesto ahariano”, Annali 67, 2007, 83-92. G. Takács, “Selected Egypto-Afrasian correspondence from the field of anatomical terminology”, in

A8GSCSI, pp. 225-250. G. Takács, “The Common Afrasian Nominal Class Marker *ḥ”, StECr 2, 1997, 241-273.

146

G. Takács, “Selected New Egypto-Afrasian Correspondences from the Field of Anatomical Terminology”, in A8GSCSI, pp. 225-250.

G. Takács, “Egyptian Anatomical Lexicon in an Afro-Asiatic Perspective: New Etymologies II”, in Fs. Dolgopolski¡, pp. 167-188. G. Takacs, “Semitic fauna terminology and Afro- Asiatic”, in P4AICS, pp. 113-129. 1.10.2.3 Onomastics V. Blažek, “The Semitic divine name *ctar(-at) and its possible Afroasiatic cognates”, in Fs. Petráćek,

pp. 133-141. V. Blažek, “Theonymica Helleno-Semitica I: Charon”, DO-SO-MO. Fascicula Mycenologica Polona 7,

2007, 155-159. V. Blažek, “Theonymica Helleno-Semitica II: Pallas Athānā / Athānā Potnia ‘Virgin’ or ‘Lady’?”, DO-SO-

MO. Fascicula Mycenologica Polona 7, 2007, 161-176. I.M. Diakonoff, “The Cimmerians”, AcIr 21, 1981, 103-140 [Gr. Kimméroi, Ak. Gāmīr(a) ...]. L. Kákosy, G. Takács, “Two Observations on the Name of Osiris. II. On the Possible Afrasian Etymology

of Osiris”, ArOr 65/3-4, 1997, 249-254. G. Takács, “Afrasian etymology of the name of 0siris”, ŽAnt 46, 1966, 22-28. G. Takács, “On the possible Afrasian etymology of Osiris”, ArOr 66, 1998, 249-254. G. Takács, “Ancient Egyptian pantheon and comparative-historical Afrasian linguistics”, RO 52, 2000, 5-20. M. Weippert, “Über den asiatischen Hintergrund der Göttin ‘Asiti’”, Or 44, 1975, 12-21. 1.10.3. The Egyptian-Semitic Level 1.10.3.0. General

[A reminder: E. Calice, Grundlagen der ägyptisch-semitischen Wortvergleichung, Wien 1936]. St. Bojowald, “Notizen zu einigen Verwandschaften zwinschen ägyptischen und semitischen Redewendungen”,

UF 43, 2011, 13-20. W. Helck, Die Beziehungen Ägyptens zu Vorderasien im 3: und 2. Jahrtausend v. Chr., Wiesbaden 19712 [“36.

Asiatischen Fremdworte im Ägyptischen”, pp. 505-575]. J.E. Hoch, Semitic Words in Egyptian Texts of the New Kingdom and the Third Intermediate Period, Princeton 1994

[rev.: ZDMG 146, 1996, 507-514 (J.F. Quack); JAOS 116, 1996, 508-511 (G.A. Rendsburg)]. C.T. Hodge, “Etymological reassessment”, in P5IHSC II, pp. 95-105 [Recent evidence supporting Egypto-Semitic

etymologies as proposed by Calice (Wien 1936)]. D. Meeks, “Les emprunts Égyptiens aux langues sémitiques durant le Nouvel Empire et la Troisième Période

Intermédiaire. Les aléas du comparatisme”, BiOr 54, 1997, 32-61 [rev. art. of J.E. Hoch, Semitic Words in Egyptian Texts 1994].

W. Müller, “Äthiopisches zur semitisch-ägyptischen Wortvergleichung”, Muséon 74, 1961, 199-205. T. Schneider, Asiatische Personennamen in agyptischen Quellen des Neuen Reichs, Freiburg 1992 [rev.: AJO 41-42,

1993-94, 163-166 (G. Vittmann); BiOr 52, 1995, 317-318 (L. Depuydt)]. R.C. Steiner, A. Mosak Moshavi, “A Selective Glossary of Northwest Semitic Texts in Egyptian Script”, in

DNWSI, pp. 1249-1266.

147

G. Takács, “Materials for the semantic opposition in Egyptian and Afrasian”, FO 33, 1997, 143-162. G. Takács, “Aaron Ember and the Establishment of Egypto-Semitic Phonological and Lexical Comparison.

Part I”, AOV 6/2, 2005, 78-101. G. Takács, “Aaron Ember and the Establishment of Egypto-Semitic Phonological and Lexical Comparison.

Part II”, AOV 7/1, 2006, 145-187. G. Takács, “Otto Rössler’s New System of Egypto-Semitic Consonant Correspondences. Part One”, RO

59/2, 2006, 90-127. G. Takács, “Otto Rössler’s New System of Egypto-Semitic Consonant Correspondences. Part Two, RO

60/1, 2007, 5-43. G. Vittmann, “Semitisches Sprachgut im Demotischen”, WZKM 86, 1996, 435-447. W. Vycichl, “Grundlagen der ägyptisch-semitischen Wortvergleichung”, Mitteilungen des Deutschen

Archäologischen Instituts (Kairo), Wien 1958, pp. 67-405. W. Vycichl, “Studien der ägyptisch-semitischen Wortvergleichung”, ZÄS, 84, 1959, 70-74 [(1) Die

Klassifikation der Etymologien]. W.A. Ward, “Some Effects of Varying Phonetic Conditions on Semitic Loan Words in Egyptian”, JAOS

80, 1960, 322-327. W.A. Ward, “Reflections on Methodology in Egypto-Semitic Lexicography”, Papers O. Tufnell, London

1985, pp. 231-248. 1.10.3.1. Common ‘roots’/lexemes [A reminder: W.F. Albright, “Notes on Egypto-Semitic etymology”, AJSL 34, 1918, 81-98. W.F. Albright, “Notes on Egypto-Semitic etymology II”, AJSL 34, 1918, 215-255. W.F. Albright, “Notes on Egypto-Semitic etymology III”, JAOS 47, 1927-28, 198-237. W.F. Albright, “The New Cuneiform Vocabulary of Egyptian Words”, JEA 12, 1926, 186-190. J.H. Conti, Dem hebräisch-phönizischen Sprachgezweige angehörige Lehnwörter in hieroglyphischen und

hieratischen Texten, Leipzig 1886. A. Ember, “Kindred Semito-Egyptian Words”, ZÄS 49, 1911, 93-94. A. Erman, “Über den Wert der in den altägyptischen Texten vorkommenden semitischen FremdWörter”, ZÄS 14,

19876, 38ss. A. Erman, “Hebräisch GLfl ‘springen’“, OLZ 28, 1925, 5. S. Smith, C.J. Gadd, “A Cuneiform Vocabulary of Egyptian Words”, JEA 11, 1925, 230-239]. W.F. Albright, “The Hebrew Expression for ‘Making a Covenant’ in pre-Israelite Documents”, BASOR

121, 1951, 21-22. B. Couroyer, “BRK-MRK”, Or 32, 1963, 170-177. B. Courayer, “Brk et les formules égyptiennes de salutation”, RB 85, 1987, 575-585. M. Dahood, “Egyptian ’IW, ‘island’ in Jeremiah 10,9 and Daniel, 10,5”, QuSem 5, 1978, 101-103. F. de Calice, Grundlage der ägyptisch-semitischen Wortvergleichung, Wien 1936. Ph. Derchain, “À propos de deux racines sémitiques *hm et *zm”, CdE 42, 1967, 306-310 [Parallèles

égyptiens]. E. Edel, “Kleinasiatische und semitische Namen und Wörter aus Texten der Qadesschlacht in

hieroglyphischer Umschrift”, in Fs. Brunner, pp. 90-105. C.H. Gordon, “Egypto-Semitica”, RSO (Fs. G. Furlani) 32, 1957, 269-277.

148

C.H. Gordon, “Marginal Notes on the Ancient Middle East”, JbKAF 2/1, 1951, 50-61 [VII. Egypto-Semitica].

M. Görg, “Beobachtungen zu einem semitischen Fremdwort im Ägyptischen”, SAK 2, 1975, 75-77. M. Görg, “Zu einigen semitischen Fremdwörtern in den Texten des Totentempels Ramses’ III. in Medinet

Habu”, SEL 1, 1984, 35-42. M. Görg, “Bericht über die Arbeit an einem Wörterbuch der semitischen Fremwörter in Ägyptischen”, in

A1ICE, pp. 237-241. M. Görg, “Etymologisch-semantische Perspektiven zu bry-”, in Fs. Botterweck, pp. 25-36. M. Görg, “Ein Fachausdruck israelitischer Architektur”, BN 25, 11977, 14-16. M. Görg, “Der ‘Fremde’ (g‘r): ein fremdwort im Alten Testament”, BN 25, 1984, 10-13. M. Görg, “Mrk (Wb II, 113) = kan. mlg”, GM 13, 1974, 13-15. M. Görg, “Noch einmal zu šrgú”, GM 47, 1981, 21-22. M. Görg, “Ein semitisch-mediterranes Kulturwort im Alten Testament”, BN 8, 1979, 7-10. M. Görg, “änr (‘stark’), ein semitisch Lehnwort?”, GM 68, 1983, 53ff. M. Görg, “Zur Bezeichnung brjt (pAnast. II 8,2)”, GM 27, 1978, 23-24. M. Görg, “Zur Deutung von rkb (Wb II, 414)”, ZÄS 103, 1976, 147 [Cf. BN 20, 1983, 19-21; 25, 1984, 10-

13; 30, 1985, 7-9]. C. Grave, “Northwest semitic §apanu in a break-up of an Egyptian stereotype phrase in EA 147”, Or 51,

1982, 181-182. B. Grdseloff, “Un emprunt au sémitique pour désigner la femme captive de guerre”, AnnServ 51, 1951,

163-166 J.J. Janssen, “Semitic Words in Egyptian Ostraca”, JEOL 119, 11965-1966, 443-448 [on Helck’s Die

Beziehungen Ägyptens zu Vorderasien, 1971] W. Helck, Die Beziehungen Ägyptens zu Vorderasien /(Ägyptologische Abhandlungen 5), Wiesbaden

1971. J.E. Hoch, Semitic words in Egyptian texts of the New Kingdom and Third Intermediate Period , Princeton

NJ 1994 [rev.: CBQ 57, 1995, 770-771 (C.H. Gordon)]. S.M. Kashkai, “The Metal annaku(m)”, VDI 1976/3, 150-153. K.A. Kitchen, “A West Semitic Title on an Egyptian Stela in Rio de Janeiro”, JEA 71, 1985, 218-220. E.A. Knauf, “Bemerkungen zum ägyptisch-semitischen Sprachvergleich”, GM 79, 1984, 17-18; 94, 1986,

45-48 [1. Die Handhieroglyphe, abermals. 2. s-is-insan. 3. Zweisilbengesetz und Pluralbildung]. P. Lacau, “Égyptien et sémitique”, Syria 231?, 1954, 277-306? [2. Le nom de l’eau. 3. Le nom de la lèvre.

4. Le nom de la langue]. T.O. Lambdin, Egyptian Loanwords and Transcriptions in the Ancient Semitic Languages, Baltimore, MD

1952. T.O. Lambdin, “Egyptian Loan Words in the Old Testament”, JAOS 73, 1953, 145-155. T.O. Lambdin, “Egyptian Words in Tell el Amarna Letter No. 14”, Or 22, 1953, 362-369. W. Leslau, “Semitic and Egyptian Comparisons”, JNES 21, 1962, 44-49. E.S. Meltzer, “Är, û3, gr: the interwining of some roots in Egyptian and Semitic”, in Fs. Leslau 1991 II, pp.

1042-1054. L.D. Morenz, S. Schorch, “Der Seraph in der Hebräischen Bibel und in Altägypten”, Or 66, 1997, 365-

386. R.T. O’Callaghan, “The Word ktp in Ugaritic and Egypto-Canaanite Mythology”, Or 21, 1952, 37-46.

149

T. Säve-Söderbergh, “The cprw as Vintagers in Egypt”, Orientalia Suecana 1, 1952, 5-14. H. Satzinger, “Äthiopische Parallelen zum ägyptischen sdm-f”, MDAI (K) 3, 1968, 163-166 [Summ. in

ZDMG, Suppl. I/I, 39]. A.R. Schulman, “The Nʕrn at the Battle of Kadesh”, JARCE 1, 1963, 75-98. A.R. Schulman, “Two Egyptian Military Titles of Semitic Origin”, ZÄS 93, 1966, 123-132. J. Seguin, Le Migdol du Proche-Orient à l’Égypte (Les Institutions de l’Égypte ancienne, 3), Paris 2007

[rev.: JAOS 71/2, 2012, 367-369 (A.A. Burke)]. H.N. Torczyner, “On Egyptian Ideas and Names in Canaan and the Bible”, RMJE 1, 1947, 105-110 [I. On

the origin of the name Papyrus. II. The alleged Hebrew verb hitrappes, an Egyptian country-name (résumé en arabe pp. 157-158)].

W. Vycichl, “Gedanken zur ägyptisch-semitischen Sprachverwandtschaft”, Muséon 73, 1960, 173-176 [1.bhs “jagen”. 2. dmg ‘verbinden, vereinigen’. 3. mrr.t “Strasse”. 4. nb(w) “Herr”. 5. p “getan haben”].

W. Vycichl, “Studien der ägyptisch-semitischen Wortvergleichung”, ZÄS, 84, 1959, 70-74 [(2) Zwölf neue Etymologien].

W. Vycichl, “Ägyptisch-semitische Anklange”, ZÄS 84, 1959, 145-147. W. Vycichl, “Zwei ägyptische Nomina der hamito-semitischen Nominalklasse ±atãl. Berichtigung der bis-

herischen Lesung von úm.t ‘Frau’ und ±d.t ‘Kite’, Gewicht von 9.1 Gramm”, ZÄS 99, 1973, 135-139. W. Vycichl, “Les emprunts aux langues sémitiques”, in Fs. Champollion, Vol. I., pp. 219-230. W. Vycichl, “Die ägyptische Bezeichnung des “Salzes” und ihre semitische Etymologie: Effekte der Post-

Nasalierung der ägyptischen Sprache des Neuen Reiches”, in Fs.Westendorf, pp. 393-397. W.A. Ward, “Egypto-Semitic mr, ‘be bitter, strong’”, UF 12, 1980 (1981), 357-360. W.A. Ward, “Notes on some Egypto-Semitic roots”, ZÄS 95/1, 1968, 65-72. W.A. Ward, “Some Egypto-Semitic Roots”, Or 31 1962, 397-412 [1.Eg.t h = sem. dlh. 2.Eg. tr = Sem.

d(w)r. 3. Eg. qri (q i) = Sem. qry. 4. Eg. tm = sem. dm(m). 5. Eg. jr = Sem. sr. 6. Eg. scí = Sem. nsk. 7. Eg. stí = Sem. st. 8. Eg. = Sem. sd. 9. Eg. wb?. = Sem. wbl. 1O. Eg. isf/nsf = Sem. *ft. 11. Eg. j‘ = Sem. *z‘].

W.A. Ward, “Comparative Studies in Egyptian and Ugaritic”, JNES 20, 1961, 31-40 [1. Miscellaneous words and phrases].

W.A. Ward, “Notes on Some Semitic Loan-Words and Personal Names in Late Egyptian”, Or 32, 1963, 413-433.

W.A. Ward, “The Semitic root hwy in Ugaritic and derived stems in Egyptian”, JNES 28, 1969, 265-267. W.A. Ward, “The Semitic Biconsonantal Root sp and the Common Origin of Egyptian čwf and Hebrew

sûp: ‘Marsh(-Plant)’“, VT 24, 1974, 339-359. W.A. Ward, “Lexicographical Miscellanies”, SAK 5, 1977, 265-292; II, SAK 9, 1981, 359-373. W.A. Ward, “Observations on the Egyptian Biconsonantal Root p3”, in Fs. Gordon 1973, pp. 207-212. W.A. Ward, “Late Egyptian cr.t: The so-called Upper Room”, JNES 20, 1961, 31-40. O.S. Wintermute, Semitic Loanwords appearing in Egyptian Texts from the New Kingdom, PhD Thesis,

Johns Hopkins University 1959. 1.10.3.2. Semantic fields A. Alt, “Ägyptisch-Ugaritisches”, AfO 15, 1945-51, 69-74 [1. Schiffsbezeichnungen. 2. Ein Name

Ägyptens?].

150

G. Conti, “Rapporti tra egiziano e semitico nelle denominazioni egiziane del tetto”, RSO 50, 1976, 265-273.

G. Conti, Rapporti tra egiziano e semitico nel lessico egiziano dell’agricoltura (QuSem 6), Firenze 1978 [rev.: BiOr 37, 1980, 308-310 (W.A. Ward); ZDMG 132, 1982, 387-389 (O. Rössler)] .

S. Desrosiers, “Textile terminologies and classifications: Some methodological and chronological aspects”, in TTANEM, pp. 23-51.

P. Dury, S. Lervad, “Synonymic variation in the field of textile terminology: A study in diachrony and synchrony”, in TTANEM, pp. 1-9.

G. Garbini, “Il corpo umano nella comparazione lessicale egitto-semitica”, RSO 46, 1971, 129-141 [on Lacau’s Les noms des parties du corps en égyptien et en sémitique 1970].

O. Herslund, “Cloths – Graments – and keeping secrets. Textile classification and cognitive changing in the Ancient Egyptian writing system, in TTANEM, pp. 68-80.

J. Jones, “The ‘linen list’ in Early Dynastic and Old kingdom Egypt: text and textile reconciled”, in

TTANEM, pp. 81-109. P. Lacau, Les noms des parties du corps en égyptien et en sémitique (Mémoires de l’AIBL 44), Paris l970 [rev.: GLECS 12-13, 1967-1969, 88-90 (G. Roquet); BiOr 29, 1972, 18-23 (W.A. Ward); RE 26, 1974

(1975), 143-144 (A. Roccati)]. C. Michel, M.-L. Nosch, “Textile terminoligies”, in TTANEM, pp. vii-viii. G. Roquet, “À propos d’un ouvrage à paraître: Les noms de parties de corps en égyptien et en sémitique de

P. Lacau”, GLECS 12-13, 1967-1969, 88-90. Fr. Rundgren, “The Root šft in the Modern Ethiopic Languages (Tigre, Tigriña, and Amharic) and Old

Egyptian hfty, Coptic šft”, OS 2, 1953, 19-25. R.C. Steiner, “Semitic Names for Utensils in the Demotic Word-List from Tebtunis”, JNES 59, 2000, 191-

194. R.C. Steiner, A.M. Moshavi, “A Selective Glossary of Northwest Semitic Texts in Egyptian Script”, en

DNWSI, pp. 1249-1266. G. Takács, “‘Tired’ and weak in Ancient Egyptian and Afrasian”, LPosn 39, 1997, 105-111. W.A. Ward, “Comparative Studies in Egyptian and Ugaritic”, JNES 20, 1961, 31-40 [2. Military terms. 3.

Liquids and vessels]. W.A. Ward, “Reflections on some Egyptian Terms presumed to mean ‘Harem, Harem-woman’,

‘concubine’”, Berytus 31, 1983, 67-74. A.S. Yahuda, “Hebrew Words of Egyptian Origin”, JBL 66, 1947, 83-90. 1.10.3.3. Onomastics

[A reminder. M. Burchardt, Die altkanaanäischen Fremdworte und Eigennamen im Aegyptischen, Leipzig 1909-1910. W. Spiegelberg, “Zu den semitischen Eigennamen in ägyptischen Umschrift aus der Zeit des ‘neuen Reiches’ (um

1500-1000)”, ZA 13, 1898, 47-56 G. Steindorff, “Eine ägyptische Liste syrischer Sklaven”, ZÄS 38, 1900, 15-18]. M.C. Astour, “Some unrecognized North Syrian toponyms in Egyptian sources”, in Fs. Young, pp. 213-241. B. Porter, R.L.B., Moss, Topographical Bibliography of Ancient Egyptian Hieroglyphic Texts, Reliefs, and

Paintings, Vol. I part 1-2, Oxford 19642.

151

S. Aúituv, Canaanite Toponyms in Ancient Egyptian Documents, Jerusalem 1984. W.F. Albright, “Northwest Semitic Names in a List of Egyptian Slaves from the Eightennth Century B.C.”, JAOS

74, 1954, 22-233. W. F. Albright, “Cuneiform material for Egyptian prosopography 1500-1200 B.C.”, JNES 5, 1946, 7-25 [List of

Egyptian names written in cuneiform between 1500-1200 B.C., followed by an excursus: Accent and vowel quantity in New Egyptian].

R. Degen, “Zur Schreibung des Kaška-Namens in ägyptischen, ugaritischen, und altaramäischen Quellen”,

WO 4, 1967-1968, 48-60. E. Edel, “Kleinasiatische ud Semitische Namen und Wörter aud den Texten der Qadeš schlacht in

hieroglyphischer Umschrift”, in Fs. Brunner, pp. 90-105. E. Edel, Die Ortsnamenlisten aus dem Totentempel Amenophis’ III (BBB 25), Bonn 1966. A. Goetze, “Remarks on Some Names occurring in the Execration Texts”, BASOR 151, 1958, 28-33

[Amurrite names]. M. Görg, Untersuchungen zur hieroglyphischen Wiedergabe palästiner Ortsnamen, Bonn 1974. M. Görg, “Ein ägyptisches Listenfragment mit asiatischen Toponymen”, ZDPV 98, 1982, 9-16. C. Grave, “Northwest Semitic êap¿nu in a break-up of an Egyptian stereotype phrase in EA 147”, Or 51,

1982, 161-182. J.E. Hoch, “The Supposed úgr ‘Fort’ in Negeb Place Names of the Shishak Toponym List”, in Proceedings

fo the 33rd International Congress of Asian and North African Studies. Vol. 1, Queenston 1992, pp. 262-266.

W.W. Muller, “Zu den in demotischen Urkunden in den Schreibungen wjlw und ‘wm’jlw belegten semitischen Namen”, ZÄS 115, 1988, 84s.

G. Posener, “Une liste de noms propres étrangers sur deux ostraca hiératiques du Nouvel Empire”, Syria 18, 1937, 183-197.

G. Posener, Princes et pays d’Asie et de Nubie, Brussels 1940. A.F. Rainey, “Linguistic notes on Thutmose III’s topographical list”, in S. Israelit-Groll, ed., Epigraphical

Studies (Scripta Hierosolimitana 28), Jerusalem 1982, pp. 335-359 [Late Kingdom transcriptions of West Semitic place-names].

A.F. Rainey, “Toponymic Problems (cont.)”, Tel Aviv 6, 1979, 158-162; 9, 1982, 130-136. O. Rössler, “Das ältere ägyptische Umschreibungssystem für fremdnamen und seine

sprachwissenschaftliechen Lehren”, in J. Lukas, ed., Neue afrikanistische Studien (Hamburger Beiträgezur Afrika-Kunde, 5), Hamburg 1966, pp. 218-229.

T. Schneider, “Die semitischen und äegyptischen Namen der syrischen Sklaven des Papyrus Brooklyn 35.1446 verso”, UF 19, 1987 (1988), 255-282.

T. Schneider, Asiatische Personennamen in ägyptischen Quellen des Neuen Reichs (OBO 114), Freiburg Schweiz /Göttingen 1992 (Revision of M.A. thesis, Univ. of Basel, 1990) [rev.: HS 107/2, 1994, 313-314 (M. Mayrhofer); AJO 41-42, 1993-94, 163-166 (G. Vittmann)].

G. Vittmann, “Zu demn ägyptischen Entsprechungen aramäisch überlieferter Personennamen”, Or 58, 1989, 213-229.

W. Vycichl, “L’origine du nom du Nil”, Aegyptus 52, 1972, 8-18 [1. Is Berber a Semitic language? ... 4. The hypothesis of an Assyrian origin ...].

W.A. Ward, “Some Personal Names of the Hyksos Period Rulers and Notes on the Epigraphy of their Scarabs”, UF 8, 1976, 353-369.

152

1.10.4. The Semitic level 1.10.4.0. General

[A reminder: J. Barth, Etymologische Studien zum Semitischen inbesondere zum hebräischen Lexicon, Leipzig 1893. J. Barth, Wurzeluntersuchungen zum hebräischen und aramäischen Lexikon, Leipzig 1902. F.E.C. Dietrich, Abhandlungen für semitischen Wortforschung, Leipzig 1844. A.H. Huizinga, Analogy in the Semitic Languages, Baltimore 1901. S.T.H. Hurtwitz, Root Determinatives in Semitic Speech, New York, N.Y. 1913. I. Al-Yasin, The Lexical Relation between Ugaritic and Arabic (Shelton Semitic Monograph Series l), New York

1952 [rev.: Westminster Theological Journal 15, 1953, 176-178 (E.J. Young); CBQ 15, 1953, 265-266 (R.E. Murphy); BiOr 12, 1955, 134-136 (L. Kopf); JCS 9, 1955, 23-24 (A. Goetze)].

A. Archi, “The epigraphic evidence from Ebla and the Old Testament”, Biblica 60, 1979, 556-566. R. Baalbaki, “Early Arab Lexicographers and the Use of Semitic Languages”, Berytus 31, 1983, 117-127. A. Belova “Semitskij koren’ i semitskaja morfologija” (The Semitic root and Semitic morphology), in

ThPrAAL, pp. 65-76. J. Blau, On pseudo-corrections in some Semitic languages, Jerusalem 1970 [rev.: BSL 66 1971/2 (1972),

211-215 (D.Cohen); BiOr 29, 1972, 208-210 (J.H. Hospers); ZATW 84, 1972, 119 (G. Fohrer); JSS 17, 1972, 135-137 (E.Ullendorf); BSOAS 36, 1973, 130-131 (J.Barr); WZKM 67, 1975, 265-267 (S. Segert); JBL 92, 1973, 309-310 (M.L. Boyle. Jr.); OLZ 72, 1977, 384-386 (R. Degen)].

V. Blažek, “Current Progress in Semitic Etymology”, FO 42-43, 2006-2007, 339-351 (rev. art. on L. Kogan, A. Militarev, Semitic Etymological Dictionary, Vo. II, 2005)

V. Blažek, “Basic word lists of ancient languages of the Near East”, Dhumbadji! 3, 1997, 7-14 [Sumerian-Emesal, Akkadian, Elamite, Kassite, Hurrian, Urartian, Hattic].

G. Bohas, “The organization of the lexicon in Arabic and other Semitic languages”, in S. Boudelaa, Perspectives on Arabic linguistics XVI: papers from the sixteenth annual symposium on Arabic linguistics, Cambridge, march 2002 (Current issues in linguistic theory, 266); Amsterdam 2006, pp. 1-37.

K. Cathcart, “Some Nineteenth and Twentieth Century Views on Comparative Semitic Lexicography”, in SU, 1-8.

D. Cohen, “Le vocabulaire de base sémitique et le classement des dialectes méridionaux. Matériaux pour un premier essai de glottochronologie”, Semitica 11, 1961, 55-84 (= ELSA, pp. 7-30).

D. Cohen, “Problèmes de lexicostatistique sud-sémitique”, in P9ICL, pp. 490-496. D. Cohen, “À propos d’un dictionnaire des racines sémitiques”, QuSem 5, 1978, 87-100. H.R. Cohen, Biblical Hapax Legomena in the Light of Akkadian and Ugaritic, Missoula, MT 1978 [rev.:

K.L. Barker, JBL 99, 1980, 126-127; A.R. Millard, BO 37, 1980, 343-345; M. Dahood, Bib 62, 1981, 272-274; P.T. Daniels, JAOS 101, 1981, 440-441].

G. del Olmo Lete, “An Etymological and Comparative Semitic Dictionary. Phonology versus Semantics: Questions of Method”, AuOr 23, 2005, 185-190.

C.L. Dessoulavy, Gate of the East and garden of Semitic roots. Vols. I-III, London w.d. [rev.: BSOS 11, 1943-46, 224-225 (Harley)].

153

C. Dohmen, “naphar matati sut sunna lisanu: zur Frage der Semantik in der Semitistik”, BN 47, 1989, 13-34.

F.A. Dombrowski, “Erwagungen und Vorschläge zu einem vergleichenden Wurzelwörterbuch der semitischen Sprachen”, ZDMG 134/1, 1984, 24-60 [Sample entry: bn I ‘build’].

F.A. Dombrowski, “Materials and methods for the use of a comparative Semitic Wurzelwörterbuch”, in P5IHSC pp. 209-233.

J.W. Dyk, “A Synopse-Based Translation Concordance as a Tool for Lexical and Text-Critical Exploration”, in FSL III, pp. 161-179.

J. Friedrich, “Der Wert semitischer Versionen in Entzifferungs-Bilinguen”, in C.F.A. Schaeffer, ed., Ugaritica VI (MRS 17), Paris 1969, pp. 229-234.

P. Fronzaroli, “Studi sul lessico senmitico commune 1-3”, ANLR 8/I9/5-6, 1964, 1-55; /20/3-4, 1965, 135-150; /5-6, 1965, 246-249.

P. Fronzaroli, ed., Studies on Semitic Lexicography (Quaderni di Semitistica 2), Firenze 1973. P. Fronzaroli, “Problemi della lessicografia comparativa semitica”, OA 2, 1972, 241-262 [on D. Cohen,

Dictionnaire des racines sémitiques…, fasc. 1-2, 1970-1976]. P. Fronzaroli, “Problems of a Semitic etymological dictionary”, in SSL, pp. 1-24. P. Fronzaroli, “On the common Semitic lexicon and its ecological and cultural background”, in HS, pp.

43-53. M.J. Gelleu, “A vocabulary of rare words”, Or 61, 1992, 205-207. A. Gianto, “What’s new in North-West Semitic lexicography and Palmyrene studies?”, Or 65, 1996, 440-

449. A. Guillaume, Hebrew and Arabic Lexicography. A comparative study, Leiden 1965. I.K.H. Halayqa, “Swadesh List (Basic Vocabulary List) for Ugaritic, Phoenician, Biblical Hebrew, Syriac

and Classical Arabic”, UF 39, 2007, 319-380. J.F. Healey, “Ugaritic Lexicography and other Semitic languages”, UF 20, 1988, 61-68. J. Hoftijzer, K. Jongeling, Dictionary of the North-West Semitic Inscriptions. Part I/II (HdO 21), Leiden

1995. J. Huehnergard, “Northwest semitic vocabulary in akkadian texts”, JAOS 107, 1987, 713-725. F. Israel, “Parole di origine fenicia o costiera nel lessico di Canaan?”, in Fs. Moscati 1171ss. C.-F. Jean, J. Hoftijzer, Dictionnaire des inscriptions semitiques de l’ouest, Leiden (1954-)1965 [rev.: BiOr

12, 1955, 189-191 (W. Baumgartner); RB 62, 1955, 424-428 (J. Starcky); JThS 6, 1955, 117-118 (G. R. Driver); OLZ 51, 1956, 527-531 (R. Meyer)].

S.A. Kaufman, The Akkadian Influence on Aramaic, Chicago, IL 1974. A.S. Kaye, “Etymology, etymological method, phonological evolution, and comparative Semitics: Gecez

(Classical Ethiopic) ’egr and colloquial Syro-Palestinian Arabic ’ežr ‘foot’ one last time”, in Fs. Leslau 1991 I, 826-849.

L. Matouš, ed., “Semitistischer Cercle V (1967/68)”, ArOr 37, 1969, 597-608 [2. S. Segert, Fortsetzung der Arbeit am vergleichenden Wörterbuch der semitischen Sprachen, pp. 601-602].

J.P. Monferrer-Sala, “Sacred readings, lexicographic soundings: Cosmology, men, asses and gods in the Semitic Orient”, in STEL, pp. 199-221.

S. Morag, “Semantic relationships in Semitic Languages” (Heb.), ErIs 14, 1978, 137-147. W.W. Müller, “Altsüdarabische Beiträge zum hebräischen Lexikon”, ZAW 75, 1963, 304-316. A.D. Rubin, Studies in Semitic grammaticalization, Winona Lake IN 2005 [rev.: JSS 54/1, 2009, 253-254

(D.M.Stec)].

154

A.D. Rubin, “The Value of Studying Grammaticalization in Semitic”, AuOr 29, 2011, 99-104. J. Sanmartín, “‘Defining Semitic words syntacticalIy’: zur inneren (sublexematischen Syntax bei der

semitischen Wortbildung”, AuOr 26, 2008, 163-180 J.Sanmartín, “Die Bedeutung von ‘Bedeutung’ in der semitischen Derivation”, AuOr 29, 2011, 131-137. J. Sanmartfn, “Etymologie, Etymographie und Sprach-Tektonik: das “Glossary of Old Syrian”, in

P4IACS, pp. 71-79· O. Sauermann, Untersuchungen zu der Wortgruppe núš (Habilitationsschrift Wien), Wien 1952 [rev.:

WZKM 53, 1956, 157-160 (W. von Soden); BL 1956, 239; ZAW 67, 1955 [1956], 288 (J. Hempel); ZDMG 108, 1958, 202-204 (E.L. Dietrich)].

Ph. Ségéral, “Théorie de l’apophonie et organisation des schémes en sémitique”, in RAAG, pp. 263-299 [with evidence from Akkadian and Gecez].

S. Segert, “Semitistische Marginalien”, ArOr 29 (1961) 80-118 [1. Neue Beiträge zur hebräischen Lexiko- graphie”, pp. 80-95: rev. of some recent works].

S. Segert, “Considerations on Semitic Comparative Lexicography”, ArOr 28, 1960, 470-487 [1. Past and future of Sem. comparative lexicography].

S. Segert, “Hebrew Bible and Semitic Comparative Lexicography”, in Congress Volume Rome, 1968 (VTS 17), Leiden 1969, pp. 204-211 [On a comparative dictionary of the north-western Sem. languages, in preparation in Prague].

S. Segert, “Die Arbeit am vergleichenden Wörterbuch der semitischen Sprachen mit Hilfe des Computer IBM 1410” (ZDMG Supplementa I, 2), Wiesbaden 1969, pp. 714-717.

S. Segert, J.R. Hall, “A computer program for analysis of words according to their meaning”, Or 42, 1973, 149-157 [Conceptual analysis of Latin equivalents for the comparative dictionary of Semitic languages].

W. Sommerfeld, “Die ältesten semitischen Sprachzeugnisse – Eine kritische Bestandsaufnahme”, in ALSC, pp. 30-75.

Ch. Touratier, “Racine et analyse en morphèmes dans les langues sémitiques”, [170], 83-95 I [evidence from Arabic].

K. Tsereteli, “Ob odnoj leksiceskoj oppozicii v semitskich jazykach” (On a certain lexical opposition in the Semitic languages), in Fs. Macuch, pp. 343-353.

W. Tyloch, “The evidence of the proto-lexicon for the cultural background of the Semitic peoples”, in HS, pp. 55-61.

W. Tyloch, “Protolexique et l’arrière-fond culturel des peuples sémitiques”, RO 39/2, 1978, 45-50. E. Ullendorff, “The semitic basis of the Amharic lexicon. Some general observations”, QuSem 5, 1978,

275-279. F. Vattioni, “Apporti del semitico di nord-ovest per la comprensione della lessicografia eblaita”, in L.

Cagni, ed., LdE, pp. 277-285. E. Vemet Pons, “Semitic root incompatibilities and historical linguistics”, JSS 56/1, 2011, 1-18. W. von Soden, “Ein semitisches Wurzelwörterbuch: Probleme und Möglichkeiten”, Or 42, 1973, 142-148. W.G.E.Watson, “Loanwords in Semitics”, AuOr 23, 2005, 191-198. P. Wechter, “Ibn Barun’s Contribution to Comparative Hebrew Philology”, JAOS 61, 1941, 172-187. 1.10.4.1. Common ‘roots’/lexemes Mar Ig. Afräm, “Syriac Words in Arabic Dictionaries” (Ar.), Ma—allat al-Ma—mac al-cilmi al-cArabi

155

Bulletin of the Arabic Academy (Damascus) 23, 1948, 161-182 [Contains an introduction and the beginning of an alphabetic listing]; MMAD 25, 1950, 1-22, 161-178; 26, 1951, 321-345.

A. Alt, “Zu ‘ hitcammer’“, VT 2, 1952, 153-159 [Cf. Ugaritic Ÿmrm]. R. Althann, “Psalm 58,10 in the light of Ebla”, Biblica 64, 1983, 122-124 [Hebr. mo(w) = Eblaite ma-wu]. A. Ancilloti, “Un antico nome del ferro nel vicino oriente”, Acme 28, 1975, 27-48 [Skr. bcg�., Hit. hapalti,

Ac. parzillu]. P. Artzi, “On the cuneiform background of the Northwest-semitic form of the word brdl, b(a)rz(e)l ‘iron’“,

JNES 28, 1969, 268-270. Affinities”, in B. Brogyani, ed., Studies in Diachronic, Synchronic and Typological Linguistics, Amsterdam 1979, pp. 297-301.

F. Aspesi, “Conferme semitiche al confronto sarcina-sargánē”, PP 35, 1980, 434-435. F. Aspesi, “Sciroppare e sorbire sorbetti”, Contributi di orientalistica, glottologia e dialettologia (Quaderni

de Acme 7), Milano 1986, pp. 53-59. J. Avishur, “Expressions such as bjn jdjjm and their Parallels in Semitic Languages” (Heb.), BM 74, 1977,

189-208 (=UF 12, 1980 (1981), 125-133). S. Baldi, “La racine GL et alii en chamito-sémitique (d’après Cohen 1994) avec un complément sur les

langues tchadiques”, in S. Baldi, ed., Langues et contactes de langues en zone sahélo-saherienne: 3e table ronde …, Napoli 1997, pp. 41-57.

A.A. Barb. “Lapis adamas - Der Blutstein”, in J. Bibaw, ed., Hommages à Marcel Renard I-III (Collectio Latomus 101-103), Bruxelles 1964, I, pp. 66-82.

J. Barr, “Ugaritic and Hebrew šbm?”, JSS 18, 1973, 17-39. M.L. Barré, “Mesopotamian Light on the Idiom nasa’ nepe’”, CBQ 52, 1990, 46-54. I. Bassal, “Hebrew and Aramaic Words in Christian Arabic Bible Translation” (Heb.), in Fs. Avishur, pp.

119-116. W. Baumgartner, “Das semitische Wort für ‘Vogel’“, ThZ 5, 1949, 315-316. W. Baumgartner, “Alttestamentliche Wortforschung. Das semitische Wort für ‘Leiter, Treppe’“, ThZ 7,

1951, 465-467. K. Beyer, “Akkadisches limu und aramaisches l’m Eponymat”, Or 57, 1988, 82s. F.R. Blake, “Studies in Semitic Grammar II”, JAOS 62, 1942, 109-118 [10. Lihyanic and Thamudic b

‘son’. 14. Akkadian qâtu ‘hand’] J. Blau, “Marginalia Semitica I”, IOS 1, 1971, 1-35 [notes on: I. Ar. /Hebr. uyC > îC ; iwC > ûC. 2. Ar. èal,

Hebr. §eelîm, Syriac eâlâ ‘Zizyphus Lotus’. 3. Hebr. úâ§îr ‘reed’, a ghost-word; Hebr. ribsâ ‘irrigation’. 4. Aram. calque in Hebr. and Ar. in the field of verbal patterns].

J. Blau, “Marginalia Semitica II”, IOS 2, 1972, 57-82 [2. Proto-Sem. *’īθay and *yiš “being”. 3. Proto-Sem. ’iš ‘fire’. 4. Proto-Sem. mˆ’ /mÃ’ ‘arrive’ 5. θt > tt. 8. Proto-Sem. ślθ “three”].

V. Blažek, “Semitic *táwar- ‘bull’ and its relatives”, in Fs. Diakonoff 2003, pp. 7-12. M. Bonechi, “On Semitic *rmś”, QDLF 11, 2001, 137-144. P. Boneschi, “Is ‘malak’ an Arabic word?”, JAOS 65, 1945, 107-111. M.M. Bravmann, “Hebrew štayim in the Light of Syriac and Turcic”, PAAJR 21, 1952, 1-2. M.M. Bravmann, “An Arabic Cognate of Ugaritic ġmrm”, JCS 7, 1953, 27-29. M.M. Bravmann, “Akk. kipru(m), pl. kipr¿tu(m) and Ethiopic kanfar”, JCS 22, 1968-69, 85-87. M.M. Bravmann, “North-Semitic úayyim/n ‘life’ in the light of Arabic”, Muséon 83, 1970, 551-557. H.A. Brongers, “Das Zeitwort ‘alā und seine derivate”, in Fs. Beek, pp. 30-40.

156

M.L. Brown, “‘I am the Lord your healer’: a philological study of the root rapa’ in the Hebrew Bible and in the Ancient Near East, Diss. New York University 1985 [DAb 46, 1986, 3701-A].

O. Calderini, “Considerazioni sul nāšî’ ebraico, il naši biltim babilonese e il nāšū assirio”, BO 21, 1979, 65-74.

A. Caquot, “‘Hier et demain’ dans les langues sémitiques”, GLECS 7, 1954-1957, 97-98. H. Cazelles, “La dime israélite et les textes de Ras Shamra”, VT 1, 1951, 131-134. H. Cazelles, “Problèmes concernant la racine ’wn (deuil?)”, Semitica 29, 1979, 5-8. H. Cazelles, “Y a-t-il en sémitique une racine rwú qui signifie ‘vent’?”, GLECS 18-23/3, 1973-1979,

669-672. D. Cohen [et al.], Dictionnaire de Racines Sémitiques ou attestées dans les langues sémitiques, comprenant

un fichier comparatif de J.Cantineau, fasc. 1-9, Paris/La Haye/Leuven 1970-2010. M. Cohen, “À propos de ‘gage, caution’ dans les langues sémitiques”, GLECS 8, 1957-1960, 67-69. M. Cohen, “Un nom de récipient de ménage”, Fs. Bakoš, pp. 78-80 [Semitic counterpart of Lat. cucuma...]. B. Couroyer, “Brk - mrk”, Or 32, 1963, 170-177 [Semitic/Egyptian]. Fr.M. Cross, “Ugaritic db’at and Hebrew Cognates”, VT 2, 1952, 162-164. M.J. Dahood, “The Root gmr in the Psalms”, ThSt 14, 1953, 595-597. M. Dahood, “Eblaite ì-du and Hebrew ’ed, ‘rain cloud’“, CBQ 43, 1981, 534-538. M. Dahood, “Ugaritic-Phoenician forms in Job 34, 36”, Biblica 62, 1981, 548-550. P.A.H. de Boer, “Étude sur le sens de la racine qwh”, OTS 10, 1954, 225-246. R. Degen, “Bemerkungen zu lún im Nordwestsemitischen”, in M. Ullmann, Wa-≠airu l-úadi i m¿ k¿na

laúnan (SbBAW 1979/9; Beiträge zur Lexikographie des klassischen Ar. 1), München 1979, pp. 1-16 [rev.: ZDMG 133, 1983, 206 (H.B. B[obzin]); ZAL 7, 1982, 87-88 S. Hopkins)].

G. del Olmo Lete, “Notes on Semitic Lexicography - I. The Proto-Semitic cluster /¨r(r:w:y)/ and Ug. rry/t”, AuOr 16, 1998, 189-194.

G. del Olmo Lete, “Notes on Semitic Lexicography (II) The proto-Semitic Base /dal-/”, AuOr 20, 2002, 99-113.

G. del Olmo Lete, “Notes on Semitic Lexicography (III). The Proto-Semitic Base /dal-/ and its Expansions”, AuOr 21, 2003, 205-212.

M. Dietrich, O. Loretz, “Akkadisch siparru, ugaritisch spr, gprt und hebräisch spr, sprt”, UF 17, 1985 (1986), 401.

H.J. Dreyer, The Root ú-p- in the Semitic Languages, Leiden 1970. H.J. Dreyer, The roots qr, cr, \r and §Ãr = “stone, wall, city etc.”, in Fs. Van Selms, pp 17-25. E. Ebeling, “Akkadisch puru≠libnu = späthebräisch prúlbn”, AfO 16, 1952-53, 215. Fr.M. Fales, “On RKŠ, rakkasu, and raksu”, in Fs. Porten, pp. 71-88 (Biblical Hebrew, Akkadian, Aramaic

and Neo-Assyrian). B.L. Eichler, “On weaving etymological and semantic threads: the Semitic root ql’ “, in Fs. Moran 1990,

pp. 163-169. R.W. Fischer, A study of the Semitic root BŠR, “‘to bring (good) tidings’ from its earliest known

occurrences through the Old Testament usage, Diss. Columbia University 1966 [DAb 27/II, May 1967, 3923-A].

J. Friedrich, “Semitische Kleinigkeiten”, in Fs. Dupont-Sommer, pp. 195-199 [1. Die Urform von hebr. (rô’š) ‘Kopf’].

H.F. Fuhs, Sehen und Schauen: die Wurzel úzh im Alten Orient und im Alten Testament. Ein Beitrag zum prophetischen Offenbarungsempfang (Forschung zur Bibel 32), Wurzburg 1978.

157

G. Furlani, “Acc. talimu = gnésios”, RALincei II 1947, 191-206 [Ac. talîmu and Sem. tlw, tly]. G. Furlani, “Aram. gāzrūn = scongiuratori”, ANLR 3, 1948, 177-196 [on this word and on the root gzr and

its derivations in the Semitic languages]. G. Furlani, “Et. ≠a§§īn = ferro, e acc. ha§§īnu = ascia”, RSEt 6, 1947-48, 1-11. G. Furlani, “Acc. tu’¿mu = il gemello, i suoi sinonimi e i suoi affini”, RALincei 4, 1949, 291-307. G. Garbini, “Note semitiche”, AION-L 4, 1962, 85-93 [2. Hebr. gummas “fosse”]. G. Garbini, “Note semitiche, II”, RL 5, 1962, 171-181 [2. Hebr.-philistin seranim “princes philistins”. 3.

Hebr. ’abah “vouloir”]. G. Giesen, Die Wurzel šbc “schwören”, Bonn 1981. R.M. Good, The sheep and his pasture: a study of the Hebrew noun cam(m) and its Sem. cognates, Diss.

Yale University 1982 [DAb 41, 1980, 2083-A]] R. Gordis, “A West-Semitic Cognate to Akkadian su≠ātu”, JSS 5, 1960, 151-152. M. Görg, “Beobachtungen zur Basis î, $, B”, BibNot 5, 1978, 7-11. C.H. Gordon, “Eblaite and its affinities”, in Fs. Szemerényi, pp. 297-301. B.M. Grande, “Sloznyeimena (kompozita) v semitskich jazykach”, SJMP, pp. 140-145 (Compound words

in the Semitic languages). M. Greenberg, “Hebrew segulla: Akkadian sikiltu”, JAOS 71, 1951, 172-174. J.C. Greenfield, “nasû-nad~nu and its congeners”, in Fs. Finkelstein, pp. 87-91. J.C. Greenfield, “The root sql in Akkadian, Ugaritic and Aramaic”, UF 11, 1979 (1980), 325-327. E.L. Greenstein, Edward L., “Trans-Semitic idiomatic equivalency and the derivation of Hebrew ml’kh”,

UF 11, 1979, 329-336. M.L. Gruber, “Hebrew qedesah and her canaanite and akkadian cognates”, UF 18, 1986, 133-148. I.K.H. Halayqa, “Swadesh list (basicvocabularylist) for Ugaritic, Phoenician, Biblical Hebrew, Syriac and Classical Arabic”, UF 39, 2007, 319-380. J. Hämeen-Anttila, “Ar. muzn- and the Common Sem. root *znm ‘rain’“, AcOr 48, 1987, 15-17. B. Hartmann, “Elohim als Singular”, MUSJ 48, 1973-74 (1977) 65-76. J.F. Healey, “Syriac nsr, Ugaritic nsr Hebrew nsr II, Akkadian nsr II”, VT 26, 1976 429-437. E.W. Heaton, “The Root š’r and the Doctrine of the Remnant”, JThS 3, 1952, 27-39. M. Held, “Studies in Comparative Semitic Lexicography”, in Fs. Landsberger, pp. 395-406. [1. Akk. ze

summati = Hebr. hare yonim. 2. Canaanite hasilu = Akk. gamru. 3. Akk. kaslu = Ugaritic ksl = Hebr. kesel].

M. Held, “The Root zbl/sbl in Akkadian, Ugaritic and Biblical Hebrew”, JAOS 88, 1968, 90-96. M. Held, “mú§/*m≠š(?) in Ugaritic and Other Semitic Languages. A study in(?) comparative

lexicography”, JAOS 79, 1959, 169-176. M. Honeyman, “Some developments of the Semitic root ‘by’“, JAOS 64, 1944, 81-82. I. Hrbek, “úg und verwandte Wurzeln in den Semitischen Sprachen”, in Fs. Brockelmann, pp. 95-104. P. Katz, “The Meaning of the Root qnh”, JJewS 5, 1954, 126-131. A.S. Kaye, “Arabic /ğiim/. A synchronic and diachronic study”, Linguistics 79, 1972, 31-72 [‘Comparative

Semitics and the /jiim/’, pp. 38-45]. A.S. Kaye, “The etymology of “coffee”: the dark brew”, JAOS 106/3, 1986, 557-558 [< Sem. qhh “dark

color”]. A.S. Kaye, “Etymology, etymological method, phonological evolution, and comparative Semitics: Gecez

158

(Classical Ethiopic) ’egr and colloquial Syro-Palestinian Arabic ’eğr ‘foot’ one last time”, in Fs. Leslau 1991 I, 826-849.

D. Kellermann, “Ein Beitrag zur Bedeutung des Wortes mrqc”, ZDPV 86, 1970, 24-37 [mainly Phoenician].

J.M. Kennedy, “The Root gʕr in the Light of Semantic Analysis”, JBL 106, 1987, 47-64. R. Köbert, “Gedanken zum semitischen Wort- und Satzbau, 1-7”, Or 14, 1945, 273-283 [1. Zur Datums

bezeichnung im Arabischen. 2. Arab. usÃūra (II) = cistoría. 3. Die Bildungsweise von arab. ≠iÃ’a. 4. Zur Etymologie von aram. eggarâ. 5. Arab. ‘illa = syr. ‘ell eâ. 6. Die Bildung von syr. haymânûâ “Glaube”. 7. Syr. îdattâ = arab. ïadā¨a].

R. Köbert, “Zwilling: to’ām und teḥôm”, Biblica 35, 1954, 138-139. K. Koch, êdq im Alten Testament. Eine traditionsgeschichtliche Untersuchung, Diss. Heidelberg 1953

[summary in ThLZ 79, 1954, 54-55]. A. Koller, “The kos in the Levant. Thoughts on its distribution, function, and spread from the Late Bronze

to the Iron Age II”, in ANECH, pp. 269-290. G. Krotkoff, “Laḫm ‘Fleisch’ und leḥem ‘Brot’“, WZKM 62, 1969, 76-82. E. Kutsch, “Die Wurzel c§r im Hebräischen”, VT 2, 1952, 57-69. E. Kutsch, “mqr’, ZAW 65, 1953, 248-253. C.J. Labuschagne, “The Root mḫh attested in Ugaritic”, VT 5, 1955, 312-313. W.G. Lambert, “Two Akkadian Cognates”, JJewS 5, 1954, 40-41 [1. râ§u = rw§ 2. magranu, magrattu =

grn]. W.G.E. Lambert, “A further note on tohu wabohu”, UF 20, 1988, 135. S.C. Layton, “The semitic root *Ÿlm and the Hebrew name cAlaemaet”, ZAW 102, 1990, 84-94. W. Leslau, Hebrew cognates in Amharic, Wiesbaden 1969 [ZDMG 122, 1972, 302-305 (W.W. Müller);

RSEt 24, 1969-70 (1971), 250-252 (L. Ricci); BSL 66, 1971/2 (1972), 217 (D. Cohen); BZ 17, 1973, 131-134 (A. Schall); BiOr 31, 1974, 152 (E. van Donzel); Sefarad 29, 1969, 339-348 (F. Corriente); RB 78, 1971, 127 (B. Couroyer); BSOAS 33, 1970, 611-613 (R. Hetzron); JSS 16, 1971, 109-111 (J. Barr); AION 31, 1971, 282 (G. Garbini); JAOS 91, 1971, 528 (J. Greefield)].

W. Leslau, “Vocabulary common to Akkadian and South-East Semitic (Ethiopic and South-Arabic)”, JAOS 64, 1944, 53-58.

W. Leslau, “Southeast Semitic cognates to the Akkadian vocabulary, I.”, JAOS 82, 1962, 1-4. W. Leslau, “Southeast Semitic cognates to the Akkadian vocabulary, II.”, JAOS 84, 1964, 115-118. W. Leslau, “Southeast Semitic cognates to the Akkadian vocabulary. III.”, JAOS 89, 1969, 18-22. E. Lipi½ski, “skn et sgn dans le sémitique occidental du nord”, UF 5, 1973, 191-207. E. Lipi½ski, “In search of the etymology of some Semitic loan-words”, in Fs. Ehrman, pp. 325-333 [1. Akk.

masennu/masennu, “steward” 2. Syriac mekar, “to buy” 3. Hebr. qesita qÁyÃh, “ewe, lamb”]. S.E. Loewenstamm, “The Development of the Term ‘First’ in the Semitic Languages”, Tarbiz 24, 1954-55,

249-251. A. Lonnet, “Emprunts intra-sémitiques: l’exemple des emprunts arabes en sudarabique moderne”, AuOr

23, 2005, 199-206. O. Loretz, Habiru-Hebräer. Eine sozio-linguistische Studie … (BZAT 160), Berlin 1984 [rev.: CdE 63,

1988, 300-301 (E. Lipiński); AuOr 7, 1989, 138-139 (G. del Olmo Lete); JAOS 107, 1987, 539-541 (A.F. Rainey)].

159

J. Macdonald, “The argument that West Semitic dawidum originally meant ‘champion’”, Ahr-Nahrain 17, 1976-77, 52-71.

A. Malamat, “Ummatum in Old Babylonian texts and its Ugaritic and Biblical counterparts”, UF 11, 1979, 527-536 [Ug. ’umt & Hebr. ’ummah]

D. Marcus, “The term ‘chin’ in the Semitic languages”, BASOR 226, 1977, 53-60. D. Marcus, “The term ‘coffin’ in the Semitic languages”, JANES 7, 1975 (1976), 85-94. D. Marcus, “Some antiphrastic euphemisms for blind person in akkadian and other semitic languages”,

JAOS 100, 1980, 307-310. B. Margalit, “A Note on the Semitic Root drr”, NABU 4, 1990, 91. W.J. Martin, “Anthropomorphic expressions in Semitic”, in T25CIO I, pp 381-383. U. Masing, “Zur soziologischen Entwicklung des Stammes ǔrϑ”, Ućenye zapiski tartuskogo

gossedarstvennogo universitēta 198, 1967, 113-121. M. Masson, “À propos des articles de Marcel Cohen sur le ‘Nom d’un contenant à entrelacs’“, GLECS

24-28/2, 1979-1984, 269-287. M. Masson, “Étude d’un parallélisme sémantique: ‘tresser’/‘être fort’”, Semitica 40, 1991, 89- 105. M. Masson, “Quelques parallélismes sémantiques en relation avec la notion de ‘souler’“, in Fs. Leslau

1991 II, pp. 1020-1041. M.L. (Modena) Mayer, “Note etimologiche” I, Acme 14, 1961, 231-236 [confrontation between Indo-

European and Hamito-Semitic languages: 3. Babylonian ≠ull~tum]. M.L. (Modena) Mayer, “Note etimologiche” II, Acme 15, 1962, 241-244 [1. Heb. berãd. 3. Heb. tohã-

wabohã. 4. Heb. ḥāh, Ak. ḫaḫu]. M.L. (Modena) Mayer, “Note etimologiche”, III, Acme 17, 1964, 223-229 [1. Lat. Imber, Akk. imbaru,

ect.; 2. Gr. ‘ímeros,‘ímertos, Akk. imertu. 3. Hebr. lúm, milúama, Hitt. la≠≠aya-, etc. 4. Akk. padānu/paddānu, Skr. panthan-. 5. Heb. ’iš, Hitt. iš≠a].

M.L. (Modena) Mayer, “Note etimologiche”, IV, Acme 20, 1967, 287-291 [1. Akk. Belu, Gr. Bélos. 3. Gr. axlús, Akk. eklu(m). 4. Heb. *kamrūr, Hit. kammara. 5. Gr. kaío,-, Akk. kawum. 6. Akk. līpum, Gr. lípa, Skr. rip-/lip]

M.L. (Modena) Mayer, “Note etimologiche”, V, Acme 27, 1974, 299-308 [1. ayl-, el- ‘l’animale e l’albero forte’. 2. Gr. ará, Akk. arr¿tu. 3. Hit. aršau-, Akk. arašu. 4. Hit. kišri/kiššari-, Akk. kuš¿ru, Heb. qiššurim. 5. Heb. mekerā. 6. Heb. maqel, Basque makhila].

A.R. Millard, “ša ekalli - šgl - dsagale”, UF 4, 72, 161-162. S. Morag,”Wijj¿ in Modern Arabic Dialects and its Hebrew Parallels” (Heb.), Tarbiz 22, 1950-1951, 120-

123. F.L. Moriarty, “A Note on the Root yp”, CBQ 14, 1952, 62. S. Moscati, “La radice semitica ’mr”, Biblica 27, 1946, 115-126. W.W. Müller, “Einige Wörter für Katze im Semitischen”, MSS 40, 1981, 139-141 [suppl. to A.S.C. Ross’s

art., MSS 39, 1980, 163-175]. Y. Mufs, “Two comparative lexical studies”, JANES 1973 (1974), 287-298 [1. Aram. clcl = Hebr. bō’ ’el

“to receive”. 2. Hebr. coz = Akk. ezzu ‘anger’]. J.P. Oberholzer, Die semitiese stam brk , Pretoria 1957. D. Pardee, “The Semitic root mrr and the etymology of Ugaritic mr®//brk”, UF 10, 1978 (1979), 249-288. T. Petit, “L’évolution sémantique des termes hébreux et araméens phh et sgn et accadiens [sic] pahatu et

saknu”, JBL 107/1, 1988, 53-67.

160

G. Pettinato, “Ebla e la Bibbia. In margine ad A. Archi, “The epigraphic evidence from Ebla and the Old Testament” [Biblica 60 (1979) 556-566], OA 19, 1980, 49-72, pl. 3-4 [Contains also a note by J.A. Soggin, “Osservazioni sulla radice špà e sul termine šopeÃîm in ebraico biblico”, pp. 57-59].

T. Plassmann, “The Semitic Root brk”, CBQ 11, 1949, 445-446. É. Puech, “Sur la racine ‘ˆlú’ en hébreu et en araméen”, Semitica 21, 1971, 6-19. CH. Rabin, “Strength or cheerfulness?”, in Fs. Isserlin, pp 11-23 [On the meaning of the root Hebr. BLG,

Aram. BLQ, Akk. PLQ, etc.]. G.A. Rendsburg, “Semitic przl/brzl/brdl ‘iron’”, ScMed 3, 1982, 54-71. E. Riad, “w¨b ‘to sit’ and ‘to jump’“, qt§ ‘to pull together’ and ‘to jump’”, OS 33-35, 1984-1986, 347-353. H.N. Richardson, “Some Notes on ly§ and its Derivatives”, VT 5, 1955, 163-179. H.N. Richardson, “Two Addenda to ‘Some Notes on ly§ and its Derivatives’”, VT 5, 1955, 434-436. B. Rocco, “Alla ricerca di un’etimologia (mš/m’š)”, AION-O 30, 1970, 396-399. F. Rosenthal, “Sedaka, Charity”, HUCA 23, 1950-51, 411-430 [Studies, forms and meanings of the root

§dk’ in the West-Semitic languages]. F. Rosenthal, “On the Semitic root s/š-p-r and Arabic safar, ‘travel’”, JSAI 24, 2000, 4-21. H. Roulliard, J.Tropper, “Trpym, rituels de guérison et culte des ancêtres d’après I Samuel XIX 11-17 et les

textes parallèles d’Assur et de Nuzi”, VT 37, 1987, 340-361. D. Rozmus, M. Skoczek, “Sulh”, FO 33, 1997, 113-118 (On the root ‘slh’ in Semitic Languages) F. Rundgren, “Parallelen zu akk. šinēp´m ‘2/3’“, JCS 9, 1955, 29-30. F. Rundgren, “The Root šft in the Modern Ethiopic Languages (Tigre, Tigriña, and Amharic) and Old

Egyptian hfty, Coptic šft”, OS 2, 1953, 19-25. F. Rundgren, “Semitische Wortstudien”, OS 10, 1961 (1962), 99-I36 [1. Ar. ’Asug ‘Suède’. 2. Ar. ’istiyam

= ra’is arrukkab. 3. Ar. gaba’a. 4. Ar. gabuna. 5. Ar. sarr-. 6. Ar. sara. 7. Ar. tafasa, tafsana. 8. Gecez ’amacut. 9. Gecez serwas. 10. Le atti pronominal du harari. 11. Harari bukusumat. 12. Tigré bayn-].

G. Ryckmans, “Sabéen ḥbl = accadien abullu? L’inscription Fahhry 2”, ArOr (Fs. Hrozny, II) 17, 1949, 310-312.

H.J. Sasse, “Ein weltweites Hundewort”, in Fs. Untermann, pp. 349-366 [*knt-/knt’-]. O. Sauermann, Untersuchungen zu der Wortgruppe ntš (Habilitationsschrift Wien), Wien 1952 [rev.:

ZAW 67, 1955, 288 (J. Hempel); WZKM 53, 1956, 157-160 (W. von Soden); ZDMG 108, 1958, 202-204 (E.L. Dietrich)].

J.F.A. Sawyer, “A historical description of the Hebrew root YSc”, in HS, pp. 75-84. W. Schottroff, “Gedenken” im Alten Orient und im Alten Testament. Die Wurzel zakar im semitischen

Sprachkreis (Wissenschaftliche Monographien zum Alten und Neuen Testament 15), Neukirchen-Vluyn 1964/19672 [rev.: JBL 84, 1964, 447 (B.S. Childs); RB 71, 1964, 623-624 (R. Tournay); VT 15, 1965, 540-548 (J. Hoftijzer); OLZ 61, 1966, 573-576 (E. Osswald); BiOr 26, 1969, 229-230 (M. Bic)].

G. Schuttermayr, “RîM - eine lexikalische Studie”, Bib 51, 1970, 499-532 [Ak. ra’~mu, râmu]. S. Smith, “On the Meaning of goren”, PEQ 1953, 42-45 [Comments by J. Gray, PEQ 1953, 118-123: ug.

grn]. L.A. Snijders, The Meaning of ZR (zār) in the Old Testament. An exegetical study, Diss. Leiden, Leiden

1953 (also OTS 10, 1964, 1-154) [rev.: BiOr 11, 1954, 64-65 (H. H. Rowley); JThS 5, 1954, 312 (G.R. Driver); NTt.Ts 9, 1958-1959 107-108 (]. Brongers)

M. Sokoloff, “New Akkadian Loanwords in Jewish Babylonian Aramaic”, in Fs. Klein, pp. 575-586. D. Sterling, “hgr I and hgr II”, JANES 3, 1970-71, 120-128.

161

M. Stol, “Einige kurze Wortstudien”, in Fs. Borger, pp. 343-352. P. Swiggers, “The meaning of the root lúm ‘food’ in the Semitic languages”, UF 13, 1981 (1982), 307-308. H. Tawil, “Hebrew ysr, Akkadian es·ru: A Term of Forced Labor (Lexicographical Note IX)”, in Fs.

Avishur, pp. 185*-190*. G.J. Thierry, “Notes on Hebrew Grammar and Etymology”, OTS 9, 1951, 1-17 [(I) hod. (2) ’el-. (3) *kun.

(4) waw copulativum and consecutivum. (5) yacan-. (6) Psalm XXIII. (7) Kaftor. (8) m. (9) úay] D.W. Thomas, “Some Remarks on the Hebrew Root ydʕ”, JJewS 6, 1955, 50-52. D.W. Thomas, “Notes on hdʕ t (hadā ʕat) in Daniel XII, 4”, JThS 6, 1955, 226. J.A. Thompson, “Expansions of the /cd/ root”, JSS 10, 1965, 222-240. H.C. Thomson, “The Significance of the Term ‘asham in the Old Testament”, TGUOS 14, 1950-52, 20-26. J.A. Thompson, “The root c-l-m in semitic languages and some proposed new translations in Ugaritic and

Hebrew”, in Fs. Vööbus, pp. 159-166. J.H. Tigay, “On the meaning of t(w)tpt”, JBL 101, 1982, 321-331. J. Tropper, “‘Sie knurren wie Hunde’. Psalm 59, 16, Kilamuwa:10 und die Semantik der Wurzel lwn”,

ZAW 106, 1994, 87-95. D.T. Tsumura, “Nabalkutu, tu-a-bi[u] and tohû wabohu”, UF 19, 1987, 309-315. F. Vattioni, “A proposito della radice rqm”, SEL 7, 1990, 129-131. I.N. Vinnikov, “Iz oblasti semitskoj leksikografii”, PSb 64/65, 1956, 87-96 (Sem. lexicographical notes.

From the contents: 1. Hebr. caqrabbim. 2. Hebr. minúat pittim. 3. Hebr. reaú niúoaú lejahwe. 6. Ar. zahr. 7. Assyr.-Babyl. hadasatu] [rev.: Arabica 5, 1958, 80-81 (M. Canard)].

R.M. Voigt, “‘Fuss’ (und ‘Hand’) im Äthiopischen, Syroarabischen und Hebräischen”, ZAH 11, 1998, 191-199.

W. von Soden, “Kleine Beiträge zum Ugaritischen und Hebräischen”, in Fs. Baumgartner, pp. 29I-300 [1. Zum Problem von Ÿ und im Ugaritischen. 2. m’i/’asmn = mismunnu ‘gesiegelte Bulle’. 3. mn = mani ‘wieviel?’ 4. Ugaritisch und akk. qil “fallen”. 5. Hebr. úls I und II. 6. Hebr. úallamis und das l-Infix im Semitischen.

W. von Soden, “Akkadisch hâsum I “sich sorgen” und Hebräisch hus II”, UF 1, 1969, 197. W. von Soden, “Hurr. uatnannu > mittelassyrisch utnannu und > ugaritisch itnn > hebr. ’ätnan ‘ein

Geschenk, Dirnelohn’”, UF 20, 1988, 309-311. N.M. Waldman, “Akkadian kasaru and semantic equivalents”, JNES 28, 1969, 250-254 [derived meanings

of k. in Hebr. and Aram.]. P. Wernberg-Møller, “A Note on /zwr/ to stink”, VT 4, 1954, 322-325. C.F. Whithley, “The semantic range of úesed”, Bib 62, 1981, 519-525. P. Xella, “Matériaux pour le Lexique Phénicien-I”, SEL 9, 1992, 81-93. P. Xella, “*PcL en Phénicien et Punique. Matériaux pour le Lexique Phénicien-II”, Fs. Von Soden 1995,

pp. 529-540. Z. Zevit, “How do you say ‘noble’ in Phoenician, Biblical Hebrew, and in Ugaritic”, Fs. Leslau 1991 II, pp.

1704-1715. 1.10.4.2. Semantic Fields I.D. Amusin, “Sakhìr. On the problem of hired labour in the ancient Near East”, in PSb III, pp. 15-25. J. Aro, “Gemeinsemitische Ackerbauterminologie”, ZDMG 113, 1963, 471-480.

162

F. Aspesi, “Lessico e architettura sacrale: continuazioni semito-indoeuropee di un nome sumerio”, in Congreso de la lengua vasca, Vitoria 1988, pp. 1531.

F. Aspesi, “Storia e preistorie linguistiche a contatto in area semitica e dintorni: a proposito di qualche nome d’architettura”, AION 10, 1988 (1989), 161-176.

A.R. Birley, “Names at Lepcis Magna”, LS 19, 1988, 1-19. R. Brauner, “Yoke-parts and Plowland in Hebrew and other semitic languages”, Gratz College Annual of

jewish Studies 2, 1973, 3-5. C.-F. Brommer, “Gefässformen bei Autoren des 5. Jhdts. V. Chr.”, Hermes 115, 1987, 1-21. P. Collini, “Studi sul lessico della metallurgia nell’ebraico biblico e nelle lingue siro palestinesi del II e I

millennio a.C.”, SEL 4, 1987, 9- 43. P. Collini, “Studi sul lessico della metallurgia nell’ebraico biblico e nelle lingue siro-palestinesi del II e I

millennio a.C.”, SEL 6 1989. 23-45. F. Corriente, “Qalqul en semítico. Forma hipocorística y del lenguaje infantil, documentada con ejemplos

de interés para la lingüística semítica y general”, Sefarad 29, 1969, 3-11. J.L. Cunchillos, “Une formule inédite de salutation en ugaritique: b‘l y’’l ’lmk ‘que Ba‘al s’occupe de ton

bien-être!’. Ses parallèles akkadien, hébreu et aramén”, AuOr 1, 1983, 61-66. M. Dahood, “Hebrew and Ugaritic Equivalents of Accadian pitu purida”, Biblica 39, 1958, 67-69. T. Dalalyan, “On the kapi- Measurement in Ancient Near-Eastern Languages”, A R A M A Z D: Armenian

Journal of Near Eastern Studies 6/1, 2011, 91-97 M. Delcor, “De l’origine de quelques termes relatifs au vin en hébreu biblique et dans les langues

voisines”, in A1CILSCS, pp. 223-233. M. Delcor, “Quelques termes relatifs à l’elevage des ovins en hébreu classique et dans les langues

sémitiques voisines. Étude de lexicographie comparée”, QS 5, 1978, 105-124. S. Desrosiers, “Textile terminologies and classifications: Some methodological and chronological aspects”,

in TTANEM, pp. 23-51. I.M. Diakonoff, “Earliest Semites in Asia: agriculture and animal husbandry according to linguistic data

(VIIIth-IVth millennia B.C.)”, AOF 8, 1981, 23-67, 5 pl. I.M. Diakonoff, L.E. Kogan, “Semitic terms of kinship and social sphere”, in Fs Jungraithmayr, pp. 147-

158. J. Doumet, Étude sur la couleur pourpre ancienne, Beyrouth 1980. H. Dürbeck, “Zur Methode des Semasiologen bei der Bedeutungsbestimmung von Farbenbezeichnungen”,

ZDMG 118, 1968, 22-28. P. Dury, S. Lervad, “Synonymic variation in the field of textile terminology: A study in diachrony and

synchrony”, in TTANEM, pp. 1-9. W. Eilers, Sinn und Herkunft der Planetennamen (SbBAW 1975, 5), München 1976 [cf. ‘Zur

Semasiologie der Himmelskunde’, in P7CAIS, pp. 115-119]. W. Eilers, “Stern - Planet - Regenbogen. Zur Nomenklatur der orientalischen Himmelskunde”, in W.

Hoenerbach, ed., Der Orient in der Forschung für Otto Spies zum 5. April 1966, Wiesbaden 1976, pp. 92-146.

P. Fronzaroli, Formazione del lessico dell’edilizia militare nel semitico di Siria, Firenza 1971. P. Fronzaroli, “Studi sul lessico comune semitico”, ANLR 19, 1964, 155-172, 243-280 [1. Oggetto e

metodo della ricerca. 2. Anatomia e fisiologia]. P. Fronzaroli, “Studi sul lessico comune semitico”, ANLR 20, 1965, 135-150, 246-269 [3. I fenomeni

naturali. 4. La religione].

163

P. Fronzaroli, “Studi sul lessico comune semitico”, ANLR 23, 1968, 267-303 [5. La natura selvatica]. P. Fronzaroli, “Studi sul lessico comune semitico”, ANLR 24, 1969, 285-320 [6. La natura domestica]. P. Fronzaroli, “Studi sul lessico comune semitico”, ANLR 26, 1971 (1973), 603-642 [7. L’alimentazione]. P. Fronzaroli, “Il mare e i corsi d’acqua nel lessico comune semitico”, BALM 8-9, 1966-67, 205-213. J.A.C. Greppin, “Some early botanical loan words shared by Armenian and Semitic”, AArmL 8, 1957, 73-

82. J.A.C. Greppin, “The various aloës in ancient times”, JIES 16, 1988, 33-48. M.I. Gruber, “Fear, anxiety and reverence in Akkadian, Biblical Hebrew and other North-West Semitic

languages”, VT 40, 1990, 411-422. A. Haldar, The Notion of the Desert in Sumero-Accadian and West-Semitic Religions (Uppsala Univ.

Årsskrift 1950, 3), Uppsala 1950 [rev.: JRAS 1951, 205 (C.J.M. Weir); RAss 45, 1951, 155 (G. Contenau); Syria 28, 1951, 125-126 (A. Parrot); JBL 20, 1951, 340-341. (J. Muilenberg); OLZ 49, 1954, 36-39 (W. von Soden)].

J. Hoftijzer, W.H. Soldt, “Texts from Ugarit concerning security and related Akkadian and West Semitic material”, UF 23, 1991 (1992), 189-216 [C. The root crb & its derivatives in other West Sem. lgs.].

E. Hommel, Die Namen der Säugethiere bei den semitischen Völkern, Lepzig 1879. A. Hurvitz, “The history of a legal formula: kol ’ašer-úape§ ca°¿h (Psalms cxv 3, cxxxv 6)”, VT 32, 1982,

257-267. B. Janowski, “Erwagungen zur Vorgeschichte des israelitischen selamîm-Opfers”, UF 12, 1980 (1981),

231-259 [1. Vorbemerkung. 2. Ug. šlmm und šrp wšlmm (kmm) in Ritualtexten und Opferlisten. 3. Zur Problematik der singularischen šlm (= “šlm-Opfer”)-Belege aus Ugarit. 4. Ug. šlmm/hebr. šelamim = akk. šulmanu? 5. Der Ritus des ug. šlm(m)-Opfers und die These vom mediterranen Ursprung des kanaanäisch-israelitischen Opferkultes. 6. Phön. šlmm, phön.-pun. šlm und altsüdarb. ms1lm, *s1lm. 7. Schluss.].

L. Kogan, “On some Animal Names in the Language of Ancient Syria and Mesopotamia”, AuOr 21, 2003, 249-256 [rev. art. of Topoi. Orient – Occident. Supplement 2 (2000). Les animaux et les home dans le monde syro-mesopotamien aux époques historiques, Lyon 2000].

L. Kogan, A. Militarev, “Non-trivial semantic shifts in Semitic. S. Maisel’s ‘isosemantic series’ applied to anatomic lexicon”, in Fs. Fronzaroli, pp. 286-300.

L. Kogan, A.Militarev, Semitic Etymological Dictionary, Vol. I: Anatomy of Man and Animal (AOAT, 278/1), Münster 2000 [rev.: FO 42-43, 2006-2007, 339-351 (V. Blažek); BIOR 64, 2007, 332-335 (M. Stol)].

L. Kogan, A.Militarev, Semitic Etymological Dictionary, Vol. II: Animal Names (AOAT, 278/2), Münster 2005.

L.B. Kutler, “Features of the battle challenge in Biblical Hebrew, Akkadian and Ugaritic”, UF 19, 1987 (1988), 95-99.

P. Lacau, Les noms des parties du corps en égyptien et en sémitique, Paris 1970. R. Laffite, “les noms sémitiques des signes de zodiaque”, GLECS 34, 1998-2002, 97-118. P. Marrassini, Formazione del lessico dell’edilizia militare nel semitico di Siria (QuSem 1), Firenze 1971

[rev.: Paideia 28, 1973, 132-133 (V. Pisani); ArOr 12, 1973, 69-70 (M. Heltzer); Syria 49, 1972, 466 (A. Caquot); OA 12, 1973, 69-70 (M. Heltzer)].

K.A.J. Massey & K. Massey-Gillespie, “Semitic Quadriliteral Animal Terms: An Explanation”, JNSL 21, 1995, 83-90.

164

M.L. Mayer Modena, “Il tabu linguistico e alcune denominazioni del serpente in semitico”, Acme 35, 1982, 173-190.

G.E. Mendenhall, “Puppy and Lettuce in Northwest-Semitic Covenant Making”, BASOR 133, 1954, 26-30. C. Michel, M.-L. Noseh, Textile Terminologies in the Ancient Near east and Mediterranean from the third

to the first millennia BC (Ancient Textiles Series, 8), Oxford/Oakville Ontario 2010. G. Olinder, “Semitiska uttryck for halv och hel”, in Symbolae Philologicae Gotoburgenses. Minnesskrift

utgiven av Filologiska Samfundet i Göterborg ... (Göterborgs Hogaskolas Ärsskrift 56, 3), Göterborg 1950, pp. 417-427 [Semitic expressions for “half” and “whole”].

A.L. Oppenheim, “‘The eyes of the Lord’”, JAOS 88, 1968, 173-180 [discusses literary expressions such as “the eyes/ears of the king” in the Ancient. Near East].

E. Otto, “Die keilschriftlichen Parallelen der Vindikationsformel in Dtn 20,10”, ZAW 102/1, 1990, 94-96 [Heb. q¿r¿« lešālôm ’el X = Akk. ana b∞t X ’as m = Hat. parna’’ea ’uwaizzi].

S.M. Paul, “Lšwnwt ’ymw§”, ErIs 14, 1978, 31-36 [adoption formulae in Biblical Heb. and Akk.]. S.M. Paul, “Two cognate Semitic terms for mating and copulation”, VT 32, 1982, 492-493. V. Quittner, “Semitic plant and plant quality names”, JNSL 6, 1978, 41-43. E. Reiner, “Thirty pieces of silver”, JAOS 88, 1968, 186-190 [the motif in the Ancien Near East]. S. Ribichini, “Immagini della città nel lessico semitico. Un convegno a Parigi”, SMEA 30, 1992, 275-277. H.B. Rosén, “Some Thoughts on the System of Designation of the Cardinal Points in Ancient Semitic

Languages”, in Fs. Leslau 1991 II, pp. 1337-1344. F. Rundgren, “Der Fisch im Semitischen”, in Fs. Widengren I, pp. 72-80. G. Ryckmans, “De l’or(?), de l’encens et de la myrrhe”, RB 68, 1951, 372-376 [in Aram. and in Heb.]. H. Sauren, “Die Kleidung der Gotter”, VR 2, 1983, 95-117. C.-M. Schlüter, “Draqon” und Götzendienst, Frankfurt a. Main 1982 [rev.: OLZ 81, 1986, 254-255 (W.

Wiefel)]. G. Steiner, “Das Bedeutungsfeld ‘Tod’ in den Sprachen des Alten Orients”, Or 51, 1982, 239-248. G. Takács, “Notes on Proto-Semitic Anatomical and Physiological Terminology”, AuOr 26/1, 2008, 179-

194. N.H. Tur-Sinai [Torczyner], “Sabbat und Woche”, BiOr 8, 1951, 14-24 [I. Der angebliche babylonische

Ursprung des biblischen Sabbat. II. Hamaštu. III. Šapattu und Sabbat]. E. Ullendorff, “South Arabian Etymological Marginalia”, BSOS 15, 1953, 157-159 [1. mcgl. 2. mnj≠t. 3.

wtr]. J.C.C. van Dorssen, De derivata van de stam ‘mn in het Hebreeuwsch van het Oude Testament,

Amsterdam 1951 [rev.: JThS 3, 1952, 307 (G.R. Driver); NThTs 7, 1952-53, 182 (A.R. Hulst)]. A. van Selms, “Akkadian dullu(m) as a loan-word in West Semitic languages”, JNSL 1, 1971, 51-58. A. van Selms, “The etymology of yayin ‘wine’”, JNSL 3, 1974, 76-84. Ju.P. Vartanov, “Proischozdenie semitskich nazvanij metallov”, DV 4, 1983, 83-98 [E. summ., 291-293]. R. Voigt, “Proto-Semitic Kinship Terminology”, NIAA 24, 2002, 37-44. R. Voigt, “Semitische Verwandtschaftstermini”, in Fs. Hetzron, pp. 205-218. W. von Soden, “Die Wörter für Leben und Tod im Akkadischen und semitischen”, AfO 19, 198, 1-7. W. von Soden, “‘Eilig’, ‘schnell’ und ‘langsam’ in altorientalischen Sprachen”, in Fs. Borger, pp. 323-327. M. Weinfeld, “Covenant terminology in the ancient Near East and its influence on the West”, JAOS 93,

1973, 190-199.

165

R. Westbrook, “The phrase ‘his heart is satisfied’ in ancient Near Eastern legal sources”, JAOS 111/2, 1991, 219-224

H.A. Wolfson, “Arabic and Hebrew Terms for Matter and Element with Especial Reference to Saadia”, JewQR 38, 1947-48, 47-61.

1.10.4.3. Onomastics 1.10.4.3.1 General A. Catagnoti, “Traditions onomastiques sémitiques dans la documentation du IIIe millenaire”, in

A10GSCSI, pp. 145--154. M. Meouak, “Onomastic bibliography 1982-84: Semitic: General & Arabic”, Onoma 28, 1985-1986,

355-357. M. Meouak, “Onomastic bibliography 1985-87: Semitic: General & Arabic”, Onoma 29, 1987-1989, 395-

399. M. Meouak, “Onomastic bibliography 1988-89: Semitic: 1. General & Arabic”, Onoma 30, 1990-1991,

317-322. M. Meouak, “Onomastic bibliography 1990-91: Semitic: 1. General & Arabic”, Onoma 31, 1992-1993,

299-304. M. Meouak, “Rapport bibliographique sur l’onomastique arabo-sémitique”, Onoma 32, 1994-1995, 52-61. R. Zadok, “On the Onomastics and Topography of the Fertile Crescent”, in Fs. Weinfeld, pp. 321-335 1.10.4.3.2. Prosopography 1.10.4.3.2.1. Theonymy Sp. L. Allen, The Splintered Divine: A Study of Ištar, Baal, and Yahweh Divine Names and Divine

Multiplicity in the Ancient Near East, Disss. Univ. of Pennsylvania 2011. L.R. Bailey, “Israelite ‘El Sadday and Amorite Bêl Sadê”, JBL 87, 1968, 434-438. D. Cohen, Études de linguistique sémitique et arabe (Janua linguarum, Series Practica 81), The Hague

1970 [9 art., 4 already plublished. 4. Addad et ambiguïté linguistique en arabe, p. 79-100; 5. Ambivalence, indifférence et neutralisation de sèmes. Post-scriptum sur le problème des Addad, p.101-104.]

D. Conrad, “Der Gott Reschef”, ZAW 83, 1971, 157-183. M.J. Dahood, “The Divine Name cEli in the Psalms”, Theological Studies 14, 1953, 452-457. M. Delcor, “Astarté et la fécondité des troupeaux en Deut. 7, 13 et parallèles”, UF 6, 1974 (1975), 7-14. É. Dhorme, “Les avatars du dieu Dagon”, RHR 138, 1950, 129-144 (cf. CRAI 1950, pp. 136-194) [On

Dagan’s etymology]. G. Dossin, “La préhistoire du dieu Ôp”, BAB 60, 1974, 221-234. A. Drexel, “Vorläufige Bemerkungen zu einer neuen Deutung des semitischen Gottesnamens El”,

Linguistica 1, 1952?, 1-9. J.E. Dugand, “Aphrodite-Astarté (de l’étymologie du nom d’Aphrodite)”, in Hommages à Pierre Fargues

(philologie, literature et histoire anciennes) (Annales de la Faculté des lettres et Sciences humaines de Nice, 21), Paris 1974, pp. 73-98 [West Semitic origin].

166

O. Eissfeldt, “Götternamen und Gottesvorstellungen bei den Semiten”, in KLSch I, pp. 194-205 O. Eissfeldt, “Der Gott Bethel”, in KLSch I, pp. 206-233. O. Eissfeldt, “Neue Zeugnisse für die Aussprache des Tetragramms als Jahwe”, in KlSch II, pp. 81-97. O. Eissfeldt, Adonis und Adonaj” (SbSÄW 115, 4), Berlin 1970 [re.: JSS 17, 1972, 255-256 (J. Gray)]. Ll. Feliu, “Concening the Etymology of Enlil: the An-Anum Approach”, in Fs. Sanmartín, pp. 229-246. G. Garbini, “Sul nome cAthtar/cAshtar”, AION 34, 1974, 409-410. C. Grave, “Northwest Semitic ṣapānu in a break-up of an Egyptian stereotype phrase in EA 147”, Or 51,

1982, 161-182. W.J. Horwitz, “The significance of Rephaim: rm.aby.btk.rpim.”, JNLS 7, 1979, 37-43. J. Kinyongo, Origine et signification du nom divin Yahvé à la lumière de récents travaux et des traditions

sémitico-bibliques (BBB 35), Bonn 1970. W.G. Lambert, “Leviathan in Ancient Art”, in Fs. Moussaieff, pp. 147-154. J. Lewy, “The Old West Semitic Sun God ïammu”, HUCA 18, 1943-44, 429-488 [rev.: BiOr 4, 1947,

8-10 (Koopmans)]. E. Lipiński, “The goddess A¨irat in ancient Arabia, in Babylon, and in Ugarit. Her relation to the moon-god

and the sun-goddess”, OLP 3, 1972, 101-119. E. Lipiński, “Apladad”, Or 45, 1976, 53-74 [The God Apladad]. E. Lipiński, “Shadday, Shadrapha et le dieu Satrape”, ZAH 93, 1995, 247-274. P. Matthiae, “Ishtar of Ebla and Hadad of Aleppo: notes on terminology, politics and religion of Old Syrian

Ebla”, in Fs. Fronzaroli, pp. 381-402. M.J. Mulder, “Der Gott Hadad im nordwestsemitischen Raum”, in J.G.P. Best, N.N.W. de Vries, eds,

Interaction and acculturation in the Mediterranean: proceeding of the 2nd Inernational Congress of Meditaerranean Pre- and Proto-Hsitory, Amsterdam, 19-23 November 1980, I-II (Publications of the Henri Finkelstein Foundation 6-7), Amsterdam 1980/1982, I, pp. 69-83 [Linear A (h)a-du].

G. Pettinato, “Pre-Ugaritic documentation of Bacal”, in Fs. Gordon 1980, pp. 203-209. G. Ryckmans, “A¨tar-Istar: nom sumérien ou sémitique?”, in Adolf Leidlmair, ed., Hermann von

Wissmann-Festschrift, Tübingen 1962, pp. 186-192. F. Vattioni, “Il dio Resheph”, AION-O 15, 1965, 39-74 [Resheph in pers. names; epithets of R.; R. in

Ugarit; the inscriptions of Karatepe of Zincirli, etc.] P. Xella, “Sull’etimologia di due teonimi semitici”, ASGM 25, 1984 (1985), 51-52. P. Xella, “Sulla piu antica storia del dio del vino”, in Fs. Fronzaroli, pp. 680-689 [Ak. dzi-la-šu, Eb. ti-ri-

šu, Ug. rt, Heb. tyrw’ ]. R. Zadok, “Geographical and onomastic notes”, JANES 8, 1976 (1977) 113-126 [2. Sam(a)nuh(u) a West

Sem. deity]. 1.10.4.3.2.2. Anthroponymy Y.L. Arbeitman, “Luwio-Semitic and Hurrio/Mitannio-Semitic Mischname-Theophores in the Bible, on

Crete, and at Troy”, SM 3, 1982, 5-32. D. Arnaud, “Contribution de l’onomastique du moyen-Euphrate a la connaissance de l’émariote”, SEL 8,

1991, 23-46. P. Artzi, “Jabiltum and Yubal”, in Fs. Kutscher, pp. XXIX-XXXI. M.C. Astour, “Semitic elements in the Kumarbi myth: An onomastic inquiry”, JNES 27, 1968, 172-177.

167

R.D. Biggs, “The Semitic personal names from Abu Salabikh and the personal names from Ebla”, in ARES1, pp. 89-98.

D.M. Coogan, West Semitic personal names in the Murasû documents (Harvard Sem. Monographs 7) Missoula 1976 [IEJ 28, 1978, 290-292 (R. Zadok); OA 17, 1978, 223-227 (F.M. Fales); Syria 55, 1978, 396 (A. Caquot); BASOR 231, 178, 73-78 (R. Zadok); JAOS 99, 1979, 389-392 (D.B. Weisberg); Or 48 , 1979, 538-539 (M. Dahood); JSS 24, 1979, 107-109 (W. von Soden); CBQ 41, 1979, 627-628 (A. Fitzgerald); OLZ 76, 1981, 257-260 (J. Oelsner); ArOr 50, 1982, 89-90 (P. Swiggers); JNES 42/1, 1983, 75-77 (P. Swiggers); Onoma 26, 1982 (1983), 338-340 (P. Swiggers)].

R. Degen, Zur Schreibung des Kaska-Namens in ägyptischen, ugaritischen und altaramäischen Quellen. Kritische Anmerkungen zu einer Monographie über die Kaskäer”, WO 4, 1967, 48-60.

K. De Graef, “In cauda divinum -(I)lum dans quelques noms amorrites et accadiens”, RA 93, 1999, 119-139.

J.A. Delaunay, “Remarques sur quelques noms de personne des archives élamites de Persépolis”, StIr 5, 1976, 9-31.

D.O. Edzard, “Semitische und nichtsemitische Personennamen in Texten aus Ebla”, in ARES 1, pp. 25-34. O. Eissfeldt, “‘Gut Glück!’ in semitischer Namengebung”, JBL 82, 1963, 195-200.[= Kleine Schriften. IV.

Band., pp. 73-78]. O. Eissfeldt, “Gottesnamen in Personennamen als Symbole menschlicher Qualitäten”, in K. Rudolph, R.

Heller, E. Walter, eds, Festschrift Walter Baetke. Dargebracht zu seinem 80. Geburgstag am 28. März 1964, Weimar 1966, pp. 110-117 [Names of the type Ben-cAnat] [= Kleine Schritten. IV. Band., pp. 276-284 [rev.: DLZ 84, 1963, 15-16; 85, 1964, 599-602; 89, 1968, 386-388 (E. Osswald) (vol.I-III); OLZ 59, 1964, 41-44; 63, 1968, 34-37 (G. Wallis)].

I. Eph’al, “‘Ishmael’ and cArab(s)’”: a transformation of ethnological terms”, JNES 35, 1976, 225-235. F.M. Fales, “A list of Assyrian and West Semitic women’s names”, Iraq 41, 1979, 55-73. fig. [The Neo-

Assyrian text k.8434]. F.M. Fales, “West Semitic names in the Assyrian empire: difusion and social relevance”, SEL 8, 1991, 99-

117. A. Goetze, “Amurrite Names in Ur III”, JSS 4, 1959, 193-203. S. D. Goitein, “Nicknames as Family Names”, JAOS 90, 1970, 517-524. R.S. Hess, Amarna proper names, Hebrew Union College (Jewish Inst. of Religion (Ohio)) diss. 1984

[DAb 45/7, 1985, 2081-A]. R.S. Hess, “Personal names from Amarna: alternative readings and interpretations”, UF 17, 1985 (1986),

157-167. F. Israel, “Note di onomastica semitica. 8. L ‘onomastica della regione filistea ed alcune sue possibili

sopravvivenze nell’onomastica fenicio-punica”, en A6GSCSI, pp. 127-188. E. Lipiński, “’šbcl and ‘šyhw and parallel personal names”, OLP 5, 1972, 5-13. E. Lipiński, “Études d’onomastique ouest-sémitique”, BiOr 37, 1980, 3-12 [I. Noms propres d’Hébreux

dans les sources extra-bibliques. 2. L’onomastique des documents aram. d’Égypte (À propos du No. 13015). 3. Sémites de l’Ouest en Babylonie a l’époque chaldéenne et achéménide (À propos de l’ouvrage de Ran Zadok].

E. Lipiński, “Les Sémites selon Gen 10,21-30 et 1 Chr 1, 17-23”, ZAH 6, 1993, 193-215. M. Maraqten, Die semitischen Personennamen in den alt und reichsaramäischen Inschriften aus

Vorderasien (Texte u. Studien zur Orientalistik. 5), Hildesheim 1988 [rev.: AfO 36-37, 1989-90 (1991),

168

183-184 (A. Zaborski); RSO 63/4, 1989 (1990), 357-358 (G. Garbini); ZDMG 141/2, 1991, 431 (K. B[eyer]); IEJ 41 /4, 1991, 300-301 (J. Naveh)].

E. Mason, “Les premiers noms sémitiques à Chipre”, Semitica 39, 1990, 41-42. O. Masson, “Quelques noms sémitiques en transcription grecque à Délos et à Rhénée”, in Hommages

Dupont-Sommer, 61-73. I. Matouš, “Semitischer Cercle IV”, ArOr 36, 1968, 468-481 [I. The Amorite personal names]. A.R. Millard, “Ebla personal names and personal names of the first millennium B.C. in Syria and

Palestine”, in ARES 1, pp. 159-164. N. Na’aman, “Habiru and Hebrews: the transfer of a social term to the literary sphere”, JNES 45/4, 1986,

271-288. J.T. Rook, “Boanerges, sons of thunder (Mark 3:17)”, JBL 100, 1981, 94-95 [On the Semitic origin]. J. Rosenhouse, “‘A good name is better than precious ointment’: Hebrew and Arabic personal names

pronounced by native speakers of English”, in Fs. Hetzron, pp. 163-171. S. Ruozzi Sala, Lexicon nominum Semiticorum quae in papyris Graecis in Aegypto repertis ab Anno 323

a.Ch.n usque ad annum 70 p.Ch.n laudata reperiuntur (Testi e documenti per lo studio dell’Antichità, 46), Milano 1974 [rev.: Aegyptus 58, 1978, 301 (F. Luciani)].

J.J. Stamm, Beiträge zur hebräischen und altorientalischen Namenkunde zu seinem 70. Geburgtstag, E. Jenni, M.A. Klopfenstein, eds. (OBO 30), Freiburg/Göttingen 1980.

R. Stichel, Die Namen Noes, seines Bruders und seiner Frau. Ein Beitrag zum Nachleben judischer Überlieferungen ..., Göttingen 1979 (rev.: BeiNam 14, 1979, 471-472 (W. von Soden)].

F. Vattioni, “I Semiti nell’epigrafia cirenaica”, SCO 37, 1987, 527-543 (Onom.) D.R. West, “The Semitic origins of Ariadne and Atalanta”, UF 22, 1990, 425-432. A. Westenholz, “Personal names in Ebla and in pre-Sargonic Babylonia”, in ARES 1, pp. 99-117. R. Zadok, “Historical and onomastic notes”, WO 9, 1977, 35-56. R. Zadok, “Addenda to ‘Historical and onomastic notes’”, WO 9/2, 1978, 240-241 R. Zadok, On West Semites in Babylonia during the Chaldean and Achaemenian periods: an onomastic

study, Jerusalem 1977 [WZKM 71, 1979, 206-209 (G.J.P. McEwan)]. R. Zadok, “Notes on the Emar documentation”, OLP 22, 1991, 27-55. R. Zadok, “On the onomasticon of the Old Aramaic sources”, BiOr 48/1-2, 1991, 25-40. R. Zadok, “The ethno-linguistic character of the Semitic-speaking population (excluding Judeo-Samaritans)

of Syria in the Hellenistic, Roman and Byzantine periods - a preliminary and tentative survey of the onomastic equivalence”, in Fs. Heltzer, pp. 267-301.

R. Zadok, “Foreigners and foreign linguistic material in Mesopotamia and Egypt” - [1004], 431-447 [1995] 1.10.4.3.2.3. Gentilic names Y.L. Arbeitman, “The Suffix of Iscariot”, JBL 99, 1980, 122-124. 1.10.4.3.3. Toponymy K.I. Ali, “Eine erste Miszelle : zur Frage Hatra: aram. îaÃrā, hebr. îaṣōr/îaèar = arab. al-

îaˆr/îaèr/îażr /îażar”, Oriens 34, 1994, 188-192. M.C. Astour, “Place-names from the kingdom of Alalah in the North Syrian list of Thutmose III: A study in

169

historical topography”, JNES 22, 1963, 220-241 [1. Thutmose III’s great North Syrian list. 2. Notes on some further Alalahian place names].

M.C. Astour, “Continuité et changement dans la toponymie de la Syrie du Nord”, in TA, pp. 117-141. M.C. Astour, “Toponymic parallels between the Nuzi area and Northern Syria”, in Fs. Lacherman, pp. 11-

26 [app.: “Nuzi place names in Egyptian topographic lists”, pp. 21-26]. P.R. Berger, “Zur Bedeutung des in den akkadischen Texten aus Ugarit bezeugten Ortsnamens Hilu (hl)”,

UF 2, 1970, 340-346. A. Bongini, “Ricerche sul lessico geografico del semitico nord-occidentale”, AION 19, 1969, 181-19º [I.

csd. 2. bqc . 3. cmq]. J.E. Dugand, Chypre et Canaʕan. Essai sur l’élement oriental à Chipre dans l’Antiquité notamment en

matière de toponymie, Nice 1973 [rev.: Paideia 29, 1974, 351-352 (V. Pisani)]. J.E. Dugand, “Périples de la côte des Syrtes au sud de la Maurétanie (1ère partie)”, LAMA 6, 1980, 27-156

[Semitic toponymy]. J.E. Dugand, “Périple de la côte des Syrtes au sud de la Maurétanie (suite)”, LAMA 8, 1983, 29-83. W. Eilers, “Zur Ortsnamengebung und Ortsnamenforschung Vorderasiens”, in P10ICOS, pp. 123-130. E. Frézouls, “La toponymie de l’Orient syrien”, in TA, pp. 219-248. J. Friedrich, “Semitische Kleinigkeiten”, in Hommages Dupont-Sommer, pp. 195-199 [2. Der punische

Name der Stadt Cagliari. 3. Nochmals zum gr.-lat. Namen von Karthago]. P. Fronzaroli, “West Semitic toponymy in Northern Syria in the third millennium B.C.”, JSS 22, 1977,

145-166. R.N. Frye, “Assyria and Syria: synonyms”, JNES 51/4, 1992, 281-285. G. Garbini, “Sul nome Y’dy”, RSO 31, 1956, 31-35. A. Harrak, “The ancient name of Edessa”, JNES 51/3, 1992, 209-214. B.S.J. Isserlin, “Place Name Provinces in the Semitic-speaking Ancient Near East”, PLPLS 8, 1956, 83-

110. J. Lewy, “Tabor, Tibar, Atabyros”, HUCA 23, 1950-1951, 357-386. A. Lukaszewicz, “Remarks on the name of Elephantine”, Eos 90, 2003, 49-51. R. Rollinger, “The Terms ‘Assyria’ and ‘Syria’ again”, JNES 65, 2006, 283-287 [interchangeable

toponyms]. A. Sima, “Abschied vom ‘herrlichen’ Land Mš: eine alte Crux in der Trilingue des ʔEzana (RIE 185 und

RIE 185bis)”, WZKM 93, 2003, 227-231. W.P. Turek, “Starozytne nazwy miejscowe Trypolitani i Cyrenajki i icli arabskie odpowiedniki

wspólczesne (proces adaotacji)” [Ancient local names from Tripolitania and Cyrenaica and their contemporary Arabic equivalents (adaptation process)], ZNUJ 1210 / Prace Językoznawze 118, 1997, 103-136.

J.A. Tvedtnes, “The origin of the name ‘Syria’”, JNES 40, 1981, 139-140. R. Zadok, “Geographical and onomastic notes”, JANES 8, 1976 (1977) 113-126 [1. The geogr. and

onomastic background of 2Kgs. 17:24-31; 18:33-19:13]. R. Zadok, “Notes on the historical geography of Mesopotamia and Northen Syria”, Abr-Nahrain 27, 1989,

154-169. R. Zadok, “On the Onomastics and Topography of the Fertile Crescent”, in Fs. Weinfeld, pp. 321-335 G. Zuntz, “Baitylos and Bethel”, C&M 8, 1946, 169-219.

170

1.10.4.3.4. Astronymy E. L. Brown, “The Origin of the Constellation Name ‘Cynosura’“, Or 50, 1981, 384-402. M.E. Cohen, The Cultic Calenders of the Ancient Near East, Bethesda MD 1993. W. Eilers, Sinn und Herkunft der Planetennamen (SbBAW 1975, 5), München 1976 [cf. “Zur

Semasiologie der Himmelskunde”, in P7CAIS, pp. 115-119]. W. Eilers, “Stern - Planet - Regenbogen. Zur Nomenklatur der orientalischen Himmelskunde”, in Fs.Spies,

pp. 92-146. J. Henninger, “Zum Problem der Venussterngottheit bei den Semiten”, Anthropos 71, 1976, 129-168. J. Puhvel, “Names and Numbers of the Pleiad”, Fs. Leslau 1991 II, pp. 1243-1247. J.M. Steele, ed., Calendars and Years: Astronomy and Time in the Ancident Near East, Oxford 2007 [rev.:

JAOS 131/2, 2011, 311-313 (A. Spalinger)].

(updated 12/31/2012)